Skip to main content

Full text of "The work of Christ"

See other formats


'JUL  -  '7  200^ 

HEOLOGICAL  SEMIKARY 


THE    WORK    OF    CHRIST 


THE    EXPOSITOR'S    LIBRARY 

First  50  Volumes.      Cloth,  2/-  net  each 


The  New  Evangelism 

Prof.   Henry  Drummond,   F.R.S.E. 
Fellov.'ship  with  Christ 

Rev.  R.  W.  Dale,  D.D..  ll.d. 
The  Tewtsh  Temple  and  the  Chris- 
tian Ch''Rch 

Rev.  R.  W.  Dale,  D.D..   LL.D. 
The  Ten  Commandments 

Rev.  R.  W.  Dale,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians 

Rev.  R.  W.  Dale,  D.D.,  ll.d. 
The  Epistle  of  James 

Rev.  R.  W.  Dale.  D.D.,  LL.D. 
A  Guide  to  Preachers 

Rev,  Prin.   \.  E.  Garvie.  M.A..  D.D, 
MODERN   SttSSTITUTFS   FOR   CHRISTLvN- 
ITY  Rev.  p.  Mc.A.dam  Muir,  D.D. 

Ephesian  Sti-dies 

Rt.  Rev.  Handley  C.  G.  Moulc,  D.D. 
Phit.tppian  Studies 

Rt.  Rev.  Handley  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D. 
Colosst.vn  Stud'ES 

Rt.  Rev.  Handley  C.  G.  Moulc,  D.D. 
Christ  is  All 

Rt.  Rev.  Handley  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D. 
The  Life  of  the  M.«iSTer 

Rev.  John  Watson,  D.D. 
The  Mind  of  the  M-\ster 

Rev.  John  Watson.  D.D. 
Heroes  and  M.\rtyrs  or  Faith 

Professor  A.  S.  Peake,  D.D. 

The  Teaching  of  Jesus  Concerning 

Himself 

Rev.  Prof.  James  Stalker,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Studies  of  the  Portrait  of  Christ 

Vol.  I.      Rev.  George  Matheson,  D.D. 

Studies  of  the  Portrait  of  Christ 

Vol.  n.    Rev.  Georpre  Matheson,  d.d. 

The  Fact  of  Christ 

Rev.  P.  CarneRie  Simpson,  D.D. 
The  Cross  in  Modern  Life 

Rev.  J.  G.  Greenhough.  M.A. 
The  Unchanging  Christ 

Rev.  Alex.  McLarer.,  D.D.,  d.LITT. 
The  God  of  the  Amen 

Rev.  Alex.  McLaren,  D.D.,  D.LITT. 
The  Ascent  through  Christ 

Rev.  Principal  E.  Griffith  Jones,  b.a. 
Studies  on  the  Old  Te.stament 

Professor  F.  Godet,  D.D. 
Studies  on  thf  New  Tf.stament 

Professor  F.  Godet.  D.D. 

Studies  on  St.  Paul's  Epistles 

Professor  F.  Godet.  D.D. 

OTHER  VOLUMES 


Christianity  in  the  Modern  World 
Rev.  D.  S.  Cairns,  M.A. 

Israel's  Iron  Age 

Rev.  Marcus  Dods,  d.d. 

The  City  of  God 
Rev.  A.  M.  Fairbairn,  M.A.,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

Christ's  Service  of  Love 

Rev.  Prof.  Hugh  Black,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Humanity  and  God 

Rev.  Samuel  Chadwick. 

The  Work  of  Christ 

Rev.  Principal  P.  T.  Forsyth,  D.D. 

Sidelights  from  Patmos 

Rev.  George  Matheson,  D.D. 

The  Teaching  of  Jesus 

Rev.  George  Jackson,  B.A. 

The  Miracles  of  Our  Lord 

Rev.  Professor  John  Laidlaw,  D.D. 

The  Creation  Story  in  the  Light  of 
To-Day    Rev.  Charles  Wenyon,  M.D. 

Saints  and  Sinners  of  Hebrew  His- 
tory      Rev.  J.  G.  Greenhough.  M.A. 

Via  Sacra  Rev.  T.  H.  Darlow. 

The  Trial  AND  Death  of  Jesus  Christ 
Rev.  Prof.  James  Stalker,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Aspects  of  Christ 

Rev.  Prmcipal  W.  B.  Selbie,  M.A. 

The  Resurrection  of  Christ 

Rev.  Professor  James  Orr,  m.a.,  D.D. 

The  Doctrines  of  Grace 

Rev.  John  Watson,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Cardinal  X'irtues 

Rev.  Canon  W.  C.  E.  Newbolt,  M.A, 

Speaking  Good  of  His  Name 

Ven.  Archdeacon  Wilberforce,  D.D. 

Living  Theology    Archbishop  Benson. 
Heritage  or  the  Spirit 

Bishop  Mandell  Creighton. 

The  Knowledge  of  God 

Bishop  Walsham  IIow. 

A  Devotional  Commentary  on  St. 
Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Colos- 
SIANS  and  Thessalontans 

Joseph  Parker,  D.D. 

h  Devotional  Commentary  on  St. 

Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians 

Joseph  Parker,  D.D. 

BiELE  Studies  in  Living  Subiects 

Rev.  Ambrose  Shepherd,  D.D. 

IN  PREPARATION 


LONDON  :      HODDER    AND    STOUGHTON. 


THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 
GOD'S  SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S 


THE  EXPOSITOR'S   LIBRARY 


THE  WORK  OF  CHRIST 


(        FEB  1  7  19U 


PETER   TAYLOR    FORSYTH,    D.D. 

PRINCIPAL    OF    HACKNEY    COLLEGE,     HAMPSTEAD 


HODDER     AND     STOUGHTON 
LONDON       NEW  YORK       TORONTO 


PREFACE 

THESE  chapters  need  to  have  it  said  that 
they  were  given  as  extempore  lectures 
from  rough  notes  to  a  gathering,  largely  of 
young  ministers,  in  connection  with  Rev. 
Dr.  Campbell  Morgan's  annual  conference  at 
Mundesley,  Norfolk.  They  were  taken  down 
in  shorthand  and  then  carefully  revised.  They 
took  place  in  July,  1909,  immediately  after 
the  delivery  of  my  Congregational  Lecture  on 
the  Person  and  Place  of  Christ,  which  they 
supplement — especially  when  taken  with  my 
Cruciality  of  the  Cr^oss  a  few  months  before. 
It  will  be  seen  from  the  conditions  that  the 
book  cannot  pretend  to  be  more  than  a 
higher  kind  of  popularisation,  though  this  is 
less  true  of  the  t"v\^o  last  chapters,  which 
have  been  more  worked  over.  The  style  ap- 
proaches in  parts  a  conversational  familiarity 
which  would  have  been  out  of  place  in  address- 
ing theological  experts.  And  as  some  of  the 
ideas  are  unfamiliar  I  have  not  been  too  careful 


vi  PREFACE 

to  avoid  repetition.  My  hope  is  to  be  of  some 
use  to  those  ministers  who  are  still  at  a 
stage  when  they  are  seeking  more  footing  on 
such  matters  than  they  have  been  provided 
with  in  mere  Biblical  or  Historical  Theology. 
There  is  no  region  where  religion  becomes  so 
quickly  theology  as  in  dealing  with  the  work 
of  Christ.  No  doctrine  takes  us  so  straight 
to  the  heart  of  things,  or  so  forces  on  us  a 
discussion  of  the  merits  of  the  case,  the  dog- 
matic of  it,  as  distinct  from  its  scriptural  or 
its  ecclesiastical  career.  No  doctrine  draws  so 
directly  on  the  personal  religion  of  sinful  men, 
and  none,  therefore,  is  open  to  so  much  change 
in  the  course  of  the  Church's  thought  upon  its 
growing  faith  and  life.  Thus  when  we  consider 
that  here  we  are  at  once  where  the  form  may 
change  most  in  time  and  yet  the  feet  be  most 
firmly  set  for  eternity,  we  realise  how  difficult 
and  delicate  our  task  must  be.  And  we  are 
made  to  feel  as  if  the  due  book  on  such  a 
theme  could  only  be  written  from  behind  the 
veil  with  the  most  precious  blood  that  ever 
flowed  in  human  veins. 


We  are  in  a  time  when  a  spirituality  without 
positive  content  seems  attractive  to  many  minds. 
And  the  numbers  may  grow  of  those  favouring 


PREFACE  vii 

an  undogmatic  Christianity  which  is  without 
apostohc  or  evangelical  substance,  but  cultivates 
a  certain  emulsion  of  sympathetic  mysticism, 
intuitional  belief,  and  benevolent  action.  Among 
lay  minds  of  a  devout  and  social  but  impatiently 
practical  habit,  this  is  not  unlikely  to  spread; 
and  particularly  among  those  whose  public  in- 
terests get  the  upper  hand  of  ethical  and 
historical  insight  and  denude  their  religion  of 
most  of  the  reflection  it  demands. 

Upon  undogmatic,  undenominational  religion 
no  Church  can  live.     With  mere  spirituality  the 
Church  has  not  much  directly  to  do ;  it  is  but 
a  subjective  thing  ;    and  its  favour  with   many 
may  be   but  another   phase    of   the   uncompre- 
hending popular  reverence  (not  to  say  supersti- 
tion) for  the  recluse  religionist,  the  mysterious 
ecstatic,  and  the  ascetic  pietist.     What  Christian 
faith  and  the  Christian  Church  have  to  do  with 
is  holy  spirituality — the  spirituality  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  our  Redemption.     The  Christian  reve- 
lation is  not  "  God  is  a  spirit,"  nor  is  it  "  God 
is   love."      Each   of  these   great   words   is   now 
much  used  to  discredit  the  more  positive  faith 
from    whose    midst    John    wrote    them    down. 
Herein    is    love,   not   in    affection    but    in   pro- 
pitiation   (1    John   iv.    10).      Would   Paul   ever 
have  written  1  "Cor.  xiii.  if  it  had  been  revealed 


viii  PREFACE 

to  him  that  it  was  going  to  be  turned  against 
Rom.,  iii,  25  ?  And  what  would  his  language 
have  been  to  those  who  abused  that  chai3ter 
so  ?  Christian  faith  is  neither  spirituality  nor 
charity.  Its  revelation  is  the  holiness  in  judg- 
ment of  the  spiritual  and  loving  God.  Love 
if  only  divine  as  it  is  holy  ;  and  spirituality  is 
Christian  only  as  it  meets  the  conditions  of 
Holy  Love  in  the  way  the  Cross  did,  as  the 
crisis  of  holy  judgment  and  holy  grace.  If 
the  Cross  is  not  simpl}"  a  manner  of  religion 
but  the  object  of  our  religion  and  the  site 
of  revelation,  then  it  stands  there  above  all 
to  effect  God's  holiness,  and  not  to  concen- 
trate man's  self-sacrifice.  And  except  in  the 
Cross  we  have  no  guarantee  for  the  supreme 
thing,  the  divine  thing,  in  God,  which  is  the 
changeless  reality  and  irresistible  sovereignty 
of   His  Holy  Love. 

It  is  upon  such  faith  alone,  given  by  the  Cross 
alone,  that  a  Church  can  live — upon  the  faith 
that  founded  it — upon  a  positive  New  Testa- 
ment Gospel.  Of  that  Gospel  the  Church  is 
the  trustee.  And  the  Church  betrays  its  trust 
and  throws  its  life  and  its  Lord  away  when  it 
says,  "  Be  beautifully  spiritual  and  V)elieve  as 
you  like,"  or  "  Do  blessed  good  and  think  as  you 
please." 


PREFACE 


IX 


There  is  a  timely  saying  of  that  searching 
Christian  genius  Kierkegaard  —  the  great  and 
melancholy  Dane  in  whom  Hamlet  was  mastered 
by  Christ : 

"  For  long  the  tactics  have  been  :  use  every 
means  to  move  as  many  as  you  can — to  move 
everybody  if  possible — to  enter  Christianity. 
Do  not  be  too  curious  whether  what  they  enter 
is  Christianity.  My  tactics  have  been,  with 
God's  help,  to  use  every  means  to  make  it  clear 
what  the  demand  of  Christianity  really  is — if 
not  one  entered  it." 

The  statement  is  extreme  ;  but  that  way  lies 
the  Church's  salvation — in  its  anti-Nicene  rela- 
tion to  the  world,  its  pre-Constantinian,  non- 
established,  relation  to  the  world,  and  devotion 
to  the  Word.  Society  is  hopeless  except  for  the 
Church.  And  the  Church  has  nothing  to  live  on 
but  the  Cross  that  faces  and  overcomes  the 
world.  It  cannot  live  on  a  cross  which  is  on 
easy  terms  with  the  world  as  the  apotheosis  of 
all  its  aesthetic  religion,  or  the  classic  of  all  its 
ethical  intuition.  The  work  of  Christ,  rightly 
understood,  is  the  final  spiritual  condition  of  all 
the  work  we  may  aspire  to  do  in  converting 
society  to  the  kingdom  of  God. 


CONTENTS 


I 

PAGE 

THE    DIFFERENCE     BETWEEN     GOD'S     SACRIFICE 

AND   man's  .  .  .  .  .        1 


II 
THE  GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK  IS  TO  RECONCILE      31 


III 
RECO'     .LIATION  :  PHILOSOPHIC  AND  CHRISTIAN      63 

IV 

RECONCILIATION,   ATONEMENT,   AND    JUDGMENT      97 


xii  CONTENTS 

V 

PAGE 

THE   CROSS   THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL   .  ,   139 


YI 

THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM   TO-DAY  ....   173 

YII 
THE    THREEFOLD   CORD 197 

ADDENDUM 237 


THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN   GOD'S 
SACRIFICE   AND   MAN'S 


WHAT  I  am  going  to  say  is  not  directly  unto 
edification,  but  indirectly  it  is  so  most 
certainly.     Directly  it  is  rather  for  that  instruc- 
tion which  is  a  need   in   our   Christian   life   as 
essential  as  edification.     We  cannot  do  without 
either.    On  the  one  hand  instruction  with  no  idea 
'     of   edification   at   all   becomes  mere  academical 
]      discourse.     It  may  begin  anywhere  and  it  may 
(       end  anywhere.     On  the  other  hand,  edification 
;       "without  instruction  very  soon  becomes  a  feeble 
and  ineffective  thing.     I  think  a  great  many  of 
1      us  would  be  agreed   that  part  of   the  poverty 
and   weakness   of    the    Church   at   the   present 
moment  is  due  to  the  fact  that  edification  has 
been  pursued  to  the  neglect  of  instruction.     We 
have  been  a  little  too  prone  to  dwell  upon  the 
-*mple  side  of  the  gospel.     All  our  capital  is  in 

The  Work  of  Christ.  3 


4  THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

Bmall  circulation.  We  have  not  put  by  a  re- 
serve, as  it  were.  And  therefore  the  simplicity 
itself  has  become  unsettled  and  ineffectual,  con- 
fused and  confusing. 

I  ask  your  attention  to  certain  aspects  of 
our  Christian  faith  which  perhaps  do  not  lie 
immediately  upon  the  surface,  but  which  are 
yet  the  condition  of  the  Church's  continued 
energy  and  success  in  the  world.  I  suppose  there 
is  nobody  here  who  does  not  believe  in  the 
Church.  At  any  rate,  what  I  propose  to  say 
will  be  said  entirely  from  that  standpoint.  We 
believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church.  My  con- 
tention would  be  that,  apart  from  such  a  posi- 
tion as  I  desire  to  bring  to  your  notice — some 
real  apostolic  belief  in  the  real  work  of  Jesus 
Christ — apart  from  that  no  Church  can  continue 
to  exist.  That  is  the  point  of  view  which  I  take 
at  the  outset.  The  Church  is  precious,  not  in 
itself,  but  because  of  God's  purpose  with  it.  It 
is  there  because  of  what  God  has  done  for  it. 
It  is  there,  more  particularly,  because  of  what 
Christ  has  done,  and  done  in  history.  It  is 
there  solely  to  serve  the  Gospel. 

It  is  impossible  not  to  observe  at  the 
present  day  that  the  Church  is  under  a  cloud. 
You  cannot  take  any  division  of  it,  in  any 
country  of  the  world,  without  feeling  that  that 


GOD'S  SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S  5 

is  so.  Therefore  I  will  begin  by  making  quite  a 
bold  statement ;  and  I  should  be  quite  prepared, 
given  time  and  opportunity,  to  devote  a  whole 
week  to  making  it  good.  The  statement  is 
that  the  Church  of  Christ  is  the  greatest  and 
finest  product  of  human  history.  It  is  the 
greatest  thing  in  the  universe.  That  is  in  com- 
plete defiance  of  the  general  view  and  tendency 
of  society  at  the  present  moment.  I  say  the 
Church  is  the  greatest  and  finest  product  of 
human  history;  because  it  is  not  really  a 
product  of  human  history,  but  the  product  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  within  history.  It  stands  for  the 
new  creation,  the  New  Humanity,  and  it  has  that 
in  trust.  The  man  who  has  a  slight  acquaintance 
with  history  is  ready  to  bridle  at  a  statement 
like  that.  He  says  :  "  Consider  what  the  Roman 
Church  has  done ;  consider  how  obscurantist 
many  sections  of  the  Protestant  Church  are  ; 
consider  the  ineffectual  position  of  the  Church 
in  modern  civilisation — and  what  nonsense  to 
talk  about  the  Church  as  the  greatest  and 
finest  product  of  human  history!"  True  enough, 
the  authority  of  the  Church  is  failing  in  many 
quarters.  And  that  does  not  mean  only  the 
external  authority  of  what  you  might  call  a 
statutory  Church,  a  great  institutional  Church, 
a   great   organised  Church   like   Rome,  for   ex- 


6  THE  DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

ample.  It  means  much  more  than  that.  It 
means  that  the  authority  of  the  whole  Church  is 
weakened  in  respect  of  the  inward  and  spiritual 
matter  which  it  contains  and  preaches,  and 
which  makes  it  what  it  is.  The  Church  is 
there  as  the  vehicle  of  the  power  of  the  Holy- 
Ghost  and  of  the  authority  of  the  saving 
God— a  God,  that  is,  who  is  saving  not  groups 
here  and  there,  but  the  whole  of  human  society. 
But  a  spiritual  authority  for  man  altogether 
is  at  a  discount.  Perhaps  we  have  brought  that 
in  some  measure  upon  ourselves.  Perhaps,  too, 
it  was  historically  necessary.  But,  necessary 
or  not,  it  is  a  matter  of  fact  that  our  Pro- 
testantism has  developed  often  into  a  master- 
less  individualism  which  is  as  deadly  to  Christian 
life  as  an  over-organised  institution  like  Rome. 
Many  spiritual  people  to-day  find  it  difficult  to 
make  their  choice  between  the  two  extremes. 
Without  going  into  the  historic  causes  of  the 
situation,  let  us  recognise  the  situation. 
Spiritual  authority,  especially  that  of  the 
Church,  is  for  the  time  being  at  a  great 
discount. 

§ 
The    Church    is    valuable    as    the    organ    of 

Christian    grace,    and    truth,    and    power.     But 

what    do   we   find   offered    us   in   place   of   the 


GOD'S  SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S  7 

Church?  Those  who  attack  the  Church  most 
seriously,  and  disbelieve  in  it  most  thoroughly, 
are  not  proposing  simply  to  level  the  Church 
to  the  ground  in  the  sense  of  destroying  any 
religious  society.  What  they  want  to  do  is  to 
put  some  other  kind  of  society  in  the  place  of 
the  Church.  For  they  say,  as  we  all  say,  that  it 
is  impossible  for  religion,  certainly  impossible 
for  Christianity,  to  exist  without  a  social  body 
in  which  it  is  cultivated  and  has  its  effect. 
Therefore,  those  who  are  opposed  to  the  Church 
most  bitterly  are  yet  not  prepared  to  make  a 
total  desert.  But  they  put  all  kinds  of  organisa- 
tions, fancy  organisations  and  fancy  religions, 
in  its  place.  Take  the  great  movement  in  the 
direction  of  Socialism.  Take  the  Socialist  pro- 
grammes that  you  find  so  plentifully  every- 
where. What  do  these  various  organisations 
mean  ?  What  do  all  these  organisations  mean 
which  profess  to  embody  human  brotherhood, 
and  are  represented  by  Trades  Unions,  Co- 
operation, Fraternities,  Guilds,  Socialisms  ? 
What  is  it  they  all  confess  ?  That  some  social 
vehicle  there  must  be.  You  cannot  promote 
Anarchy  itself  without  associations  for  the 
purpose.  So  that  the  very  existence  of  these 
rival  organisations  is  a  confession  of  the  one 
fundamental  principle  of  the   Church,   namely. 


8  THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN 

that  the  human  ideal,  that  religion  in  the 
true  sense  of  the  word,  cannot  do  without  a 
social  habitation.  They  put  in  their  own  way 
what  we  put  in  our  way  (and  we  think  a  better 
way),  that  there  must  be  a  Church  builded 
together  for  a  habitation  of  God  in  the  Spirit. 
Our  individualisms  have  been  troubling  and 
weakening  us  so  much  that  everybody  is  look- 
ing away  to  some  form  of  human  life  which 
shall  have  the  advantages  of  individualism 
without  its  perils.  The  pietistic  form  of  indi- 
vidualism did  in  its  day  great  service.  But  it  is 
out  of  date.  Rationalistic  individualism,  again, 
taking  shape  in  political  radicalism,  has  done 
good  work  in  its  day.  That  also  seems  going 
out  of  date.  The  value  of  the  new  movement 
is  its — shall  I  say — solidarity ;  which  is  a  con- 
fession of  that  social,  fraternal  principle  which 
finds  its  consummation  really,  and  its  power 
only,  in  the  Church  of  Christ. 

When  we  look  at  these  rival  organisations 
(and  they  are  many,  and  some  will  occur  to 
you  which  I  have  not  named),  we  can,  I  think, 
gather  most  of  them  under  one  head.  In  con- 
trast with  the  Church  the  various  social  forms 
that  are  offered  to  us  to-day  would  build  society 
upon  a  natural  basis,  the  basis  of  natural 
brotherhood,  natural   humanity,  natural   good- 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE   AND  MAN'S  9 

ness — on  human  nature.  And  the  issue  between 
the  Church  and  the  chief  rivals  of  the  Church  -^^J^y 
is  an  issue  between  society  upon  this  natural 
basis,  and  society  upon  a  supernatural  basis. 
Our  Christian  belief  is  based  upon  the  work 
of  Christ ;  and  we  hold  that  human  society  can 
only  continue  to  exist  in  final  unity  upon  that 
same  supernatural  basis.  It  is  an  issue,  there- 
fore, between  human  nature  deified  and  human 
nature  saved ;  between  mere  sympathy  and 
faith — faith  taken  in  a  quite  positive  and  defi- 
nite sense.  We  think  that  a  brotherhood  of 
mere  sympathy,  however  warm  it  can  be  at  a 
particular  moment,  has  no  stay  in  it,  no  eternal 
promise.  The  eternal  promise  is  with  super- 
natural faith.  Do  you  ever  believe  otherwise? 
I  hope  you  have  been  so  tempted ;  because 
having  got  over  it  you  will  be  very  much  better 
for  having  gone  through  it.  I  wish  much  more 
of  our  belief  had  gone  through  troubled  scenes 
and  come  to  its  rest ;  we  should  make  far 
greater  impression  upon  men  if  we  gave  them 
to  feel  we  had  fought  our  way  to  the  peace  and 
power  we  have.  Well,  were  you  ever  tempted 
to  believe  that  Christianity  is  just  human 
nature  at  its  best  ?  That  is  the  most  powerful 
and  dangerous  plea  that  is  i)ut  forward  just 
now   in    challenge    of    our    Christian    position 


10         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

and  Church.  Is  the  Kingdom  of  God  just  our 
natural  spirituality  and  altruism  developed? 
Is  it  just  the  spirit  of  religion  or  self-sacrifice, 
which  you  often  find  in  human  nature,  de- 
veloped to  its  highest  ?  Is  that  the  Kingdom  of 
God  ?  I  trust  you  believe  not — that  human 
nature  is  not  capable,  by  all  the  finest  sacrifices 
it  might  develop,  of  saving,  of  ensuring  itself, 
and  setting  up  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Take 
the  best  side  of  human  nature,  that  side  which 
moves  men  to  unselfishness  and  sacrifice,  the  side 
that  comes  out  in  many  a  heroic  battle,  in  the 
silent  battles  of  our  civilisation,  where  the 
victims  get  no  applause  and  no  reputation  for 
their  heroism  whatever.  Take  the  best  side  of 
human  nature,  illustrated  in  every  coalpit 
accident  and  every  such  thing,  in  countless 
quiet  homes  of  poverty,  where  lives  are  being 
worked  down  to  the  bone  and  ground  to  death 
toiling  and  slaving  for  others.  Take  the  vast 
mass  of  fatherhood  and  motherhood  living  for 
the  children  only.  Take  that  best  side  of  human 
nature,  make  the  most  of  it,  and  then  put  this 
question  :  "  How  does  man's  noblest  work  differ 
from  Christ's  great  work  ? "  That  is  the 
question  to  which  I  desire  to  attract  your 
attention  to-day.  How  does  man's  best  work 
differ  from  Christ's  great  work? 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S         11 

§ 

Let  me  begin  with  a  story  which  was  re- 
ported in  the   Belgian   papers  some  years  ago. 

Two  passenger  trains  were  coming  in  opposite 
directions  at  full  speed.  As  they  approached  the 
station,  it  was  found  the  levers  would  not  work, 
owing  to  the  frost,  and  the  points  could  not  be 
set  to  clear  the  trains  of  each  other.  A  catas- 
trophe seemed  to  be  inevitable ;  when  a  signal- 
man threw  himself  flat  between  the  rails,  and 
with  his  hands  held  the  tie-rod  in  such  a  way 
that  the  points  were  properly  set  and  kept ;  and 
he  remained  thus  while  the  train  thundered 
over  him,  in  great  danger  of  having  his  head 
carried  away  by  the  low-hung  gear  of  the 
Westinghouse  brake.  When  the  train  had 
passed,  he  quietly  rose  and  returned  to  his 
work. 

I  offer  you  some  reflections  on  this  incident. 
It  is  the  kind  of  incident  that  may  be  multi- 
plied indefinitely.  I  offer  you  certain  reflec- 
tions, first,  on  some  of  its  analogies  with  Christ's 
work,  and  secondly,  on  some  of  its  differences. 


1.  This  man,  in  a  very  true  sense,  died  and 
rose  again.  His  soul  went  through  what  he 
would  have  gone  through  if  he  had  never  risen 


12         THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN 

from  the  track.  He  gave  himself ;  and  that  is 
all  a  man  can  give  at  last.  His  deed  had  the 
moral  value  which  it  would  have  had  if  he  had 
lost  his  life.  He  laid  it  down,  but  it  did  not 
please  God  to  take  it.  Like  Abraham's  sacrifice 
of  Isaac,  it  was  complete  and  acceptable,  even 
though  not  accepted.  The  man's  rising  from 
the  ground — was  it  not  really  a  resurrection 
from  the  dead  ?  It  was  not  simply  a  return  to 
his  post.  He  went  back  another  man.  He  went 
back  a  heavenlier  man.  He  had  died  and  risen, 
just  as  if  he  had  been  called,  and  had  gone,  to 
God's  presence — could  he  but  remain  there. 
This  is  a  death  and  rising  again  possible  to  us 
all.  If  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ  do  not  end  in  producing  that  kind  of 
thing  amongst  us,  then  it  is  not  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation.  These  moral  deaths  and 
resurrections  are  what  make  men  of  us.  "  In 
deaths  oft."     That  is  the  first  point. 


2.  The  second  point  is  this.  Not  one  of  the 
passengers  in  either  of  those  trains  knew  until 
they  read  it  what  had  been  done  for  them,  nor 
to  whom  they  owed  their  lives.  It  is  so  with 
the  whole  world.  To-day  it  owes  its  existence, 
in   a    way   it   but   poorly   understands,   to    the 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE   AND   MAN'S         13 

death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  That 
is  the  permanent  element  in  Christianity — 
the  Cross  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  And 
yet  it  is  nothing  to  all  them  that  pass  by. 
Under  the  feet  of  those  travellers  in  Belgium 
there  had  taken  place  one  of  those  deeds  that 
are  the  very  soul  and  glory  of  life,  and  they  had 
no  idea  of  it.  Perhaps  some  of  them  were  at 
the  very  moment  grumbling  at  the  staif  of  the 
railway  for  some  small  grievance  or  other.  It 
is  useful  to  remember,  when  we  are  inclined  to 
grumble  thus,  what  an  amount  of  devotion  to 
duty  goes  to  make  it  possible  for  us  to  travel  as 
safely  as  we  do — far  more  than  can  be  acknow- 
ledged by  the  payment  of  a  wage.  These 
people  were  ploughing  along  in  safety  over  one 
of  the  railway  staif  lying  in  a  living  grave.  I 
say  it  is  so  with  the  whole  civilised  world.  Its 
progress  is  like  that  of  the  train;  it  seldom 
stops  to  think  that  its  safety  is  owing  to  a 
divine  death  and  resurrection,  much  more  than 
heroic.  The  safety  of  that  train  was  not  due 
to  the  mechanism.  The  mechanism  had  gone 
wrong.  It  was  not  due  to  organisation,  or  to 
work  done  from  fear  of  punishment.  Heroic 
duty  raised  to  martyrdom  saved  the  whole 
train.  And  tlie  world's  progress  is  saved  to-day 
because  of  a  death  and   resurrection  of  which 


14         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

it  knows  little  and  mostly  cares  to  know  less. 
^^  Propter  Jesum  non  qucerimus  Jesum."  The 
success  of  Christ  hides  Him.  It  is  the  death 
of  Christ  that  is  the  chief  condition  of  modern 
progress.  It  is  not  civilisation  that  keeps 
civilisation  safe  and  progressive.  It  is  that 
power  which  was  in  Jesus  Christ  and  culmi- 
nated in  His  death  and  resurrection.  When 
people  read  the  Bible,  and  get  behind  the 
Bible,  and  that  principle  comes  home  to  them, 
it  may  sometimes  be  like  the  shock  that  those 
travellers  would  receive  when  they  read  in  the 
newspaper  of  their  risk  and  deliverance. 


3.  Another  point.  And  I  am  now  coming  on  to 
the  difference.  This  man  died  for  people  who 
would  thrill  with  the  sense  of  what  they  owed 
him  as  soon  as  they  read  about  it.  His  act  appeals 
to  the  instinct  which  is  ready  to  spring  to  life 
in  almost  every  breast.  You  felt  the  response 
at  once  when  I  told  you  the  story.  Some  of  you 
may  have  even  felt  it  keenly.  Do  you  ever  feel 
as  keenly  about  the  devoted  death  of  Christ  ? 
Perhaps  you  never  have.  You  have  believed  it, 
of  course,  but  it  never  came  home  to  you  and 
gripped  you  as  the  stories  of  the  kind  I  instance 
do.      You   see   the   difference   between   Christ's 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE   AND   MAN'S         15 

death  and  every  case  of  human  heroism.  I  am 
movmg  to  answer  that  question  I  put  a  moment 
ago  as  to  whether  the  development  of  the  best 
in  human  nature  would  ever  give  us  the  work 
of  Christ  and  the  Kingdom  of  God.  I  have  been 
illustrating  one  of  the  finest  things  in  human 
nature,  and  I  am  asking  whether,  if  that  were 
multiplied  indefinitely,  we  should  yet  have  the 
effect  which  is  produced  by  the  death  of  Christ, 
or  which  is  still  to  be  produced  by  it  in  God's 
purpose.  No,  there  is  a  difference  between 
Christ's  death  and  every  case  of  heroism. 
Christ's  was  a  death  on  behalf  of  people  within 
whom  the  power  of  responding  had  to  be 
created.  Everybody  thrills  to  that  story  I  told 
you,  and  to  every  similar  story.  The  power  of 
response  is  lying  there  in  the  human  heart 
ready — it  only  needs  to  be  touched.  There  is  in 
human  nature  a  battery  charged  with  admira- 
tion for  such  things  ;  you  have  only  to  put  your 
knuckle  to  it  and  out  comes  the  spark.  But 
when  we  are  dealing  with  the  death  of  Christ 
we  are  in  another  position.  Christ's  was  a 
death  on  behalf  of  people  in  whom  the  power  of 
responding  had  to  be  created.  We  are  all 
afraid  of  death,  and  rise  to  the  man  who  delivers 
us  from  it.  But  we  are  not  afraid  of  that  worse 
thing  than  death  from  which    Christ   came   to 


16         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

deliver  us.  Christ's  death  was  not  a  case  of 
heroism  simply,  it  was  a  case  of  redemption. 
It  acted  upon  dull  and  dead  hearts.  It  was 
a  death  which  had  to  evoke  a  feeling  not 
only  latent  but  paralysed,  not  only  asleep  but 
dead.  What  does  Paul  say  ?  "  While  we  were 
yet  without  strength,  Christ  died  for  us " — 
without  power,  without  feeling,  as  the  full 
meaning  is. 

Let  me  illustrate.  Take  a  poet  like  Words- 
worth. When  he  began  to  publish  his  poetry 
he  was  received,  just  as  Browning  was  received 
later,  with  ridicule  and  contempt.  The  greatest 
critic  of  the  time  began  an  article  in  the  leading 
critical  organ  of  the  day  by  saying,  "  This  will 
never  do."  But  it  has  done  ;  and  it  has  done  for 
Jeffrey's  critical  reputation.  Lord  Jeffrey  wrote 
himself  down  as  one  who  was  incapable  of 
gauging  the  future,  however  much  he  might 
be  capable  of  understanding  the  literature  of 
the  past.  Some  of  you  may  remember — I 
remember  perfectly  well — the  same  kind  of 
thing  in  the  penny  papers  about  Browning 
when  he  was  fighting  for  recognition.  I  re- 
member, when  I  was  a  student,  reading  articles 
in  luminaries  like  The  Standard  which  sneered 
and  jeered  at  Browning,  just  as  smaller  men  to- 
day would  sneer  at  men  of  like  originality.    But 


GOD'S  SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S        17 

Wordsworth  and  Browning  have  conquered.  I 
take  another  case.  Turner  was  assailed  with 
even  more  ridicule  when  he  exposed  his  works 
to  the  British  public.  What  would  have  hap- 
pened to  Turner  if  Ruskin  had  not  arisen  to  be 
his  prophet  I  do  not  know.  His  pictures  might 
not  even  have  been  mouldering  in  the  cellars  of 
the  National  Gallery.  They  might  have  been 
selling  at  little  second-hand  shops  in  back  streets 
for  ten  shillings  to  any  one  who  had  eyes  in  his 
head.  Wordsworth,  Browning,  and  Turner  were 
all  people  of  such  original  and  unprecedented 
genius  that  there  was  no  taste  and  interest  for 
them  when  they  appeared  ;  they  had  to  create 
the  very  power  of  understanding  themselves. 
A  poet  of  less  original  genius,  a  great  genius 
but  less  of  a  genius,  like  Tennyson,  comes  along, 
and  he  writes  about  the  "  May  Queen "  and 
"  The  Northern  Farmer,"  and  all  those  simple, 
elementary  things  which  immediately  fetch  the 
handkerchiefs  out.  Now  no  doubt  to  do  that 
properly  takes  a  certain  amount  of  genius.  But 
it  taps  the  prompt  and  fluent  emotions  ;  and  the 
misfortune  is  that  kind  of  work  is  easily  coun- 
terfeited and  abused  by  those  who  wish  to 
exploit  our  feelings  rather  than  exalt  them. 
It  is  a  more  easy  kind  of  thing  than  was  done 
by  those  great  geniuses  I  first  named.     Original 

The  Work  of  Christ.  3 


18         THE   DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN 

poets  like  Wordsworth  and  Browning   had  to 
create  the  taste  for  their  work. 

Now  in  like  manner  Christ  had  to  make  the  soul 
which  should  respond  to  Him  and  understand 
Him.  He  had  to  create  the  very  capacity  for 
response.  And  that  is  where  we  are  compelled  to 
recognise  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  well 
as  the  doctrine  of  the  Saviour.  We  are  always 
told  that  faith  is  the  gift  of  God  and  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  reason  why  we  are  told 
that,  and  must  be  told  it,  lies  in  the  direction 
I  have  indicated.  The  death  of  Christ  had  not 
simply  to  touch  like  heroism,  but  it  had  to 
redeem  us  into  power  of  feeling  its  own  worth. 
Christ  had  to  save  us  from  what  we  were  too  far 
gone  to  feel.  Just  as  the  man  choked  with 
damp  in  a  mine,  or  a  man  going  to  sleep  in 
arctic  cold,  does  not  realise  his  danger,  and  the 
sense  of  danger  has  to  be  created  within  him, 
so  the  violent  action  of  the  Spirit  takes  men  by 
force.  The  death  of  Christ  must  call  up  more 
than  a  responsive  feeling.  It  is  not  satisfied 
with  affecting  our  heart.  That  is  mere  impres- 
sionism. It  is  very  easy  to  impress  an  audience. 
Every  preacher  knows  that  there  is  nothing 
more  simple  than  to  produce  tears.  You  have 
only  to  tell  a  certain  number  of  stories  about 
dying  children,  lifeboats,  fire  escapes,  and  so  on, 


GOD'S  SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S        19 

and  you  can  make  people  thrill.  But  the  thrill 
is  neither  here  nor  there.  What  is  the  thrill 
going  to  end  in  ?  What  is  the  meaning  of  the 
thrill  for  life  ?  If  it  is  not  ending  as  it  should, 
and  not  ending  for  life,  it  is  doing  harm,  not 
good,  because  it  is  sealing  the  springs  of  feeling 
and  searing  the  power  of  the  spiritual  life. 

What  the  work  of  Christ  requires  is  the 
tribute  not  of  our  admiration  or  even  grati- 
tude, not  of  our  impressions  or  our  thrills,  but 
of  ourselves  and  our  shame.  Now  we  are  coming 
to  the  crux  of  the  matter — the  tribute  of  our 
shame.  That  death  had  to  make  new  men  of 
us.  It  had  to  turn  us  not  from  potential  friends 
to  actual,  but  from  enemies  into  friends.  It 
had  not  merely  to  touch  a  spring  of  slumbering 
friendship.  There  was  a  new  creation.  The 
love  of  God — I  quote  Paul,  who  did  understand 
something  of  these  things — the  love  of  God  is 
not  merely  evoked  within  us,  it  is  "  shed  abroad 
in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit  which  is  given 
to  us."  That  is  a  very  different  thing  from 
simply  having  the  reservoir  of  natural  feeling 
tapped.  The  death  of  Christ  had  to  do  with 
our  sin  and  not  with  our  sluggishness.  It  had 
to  deal  with  our  active  hostility,  and  not  simply 
with  the  passive  dullness  of  our  hearts.  Our 
hostility — that  is   what   the   easy-going   people 


20         THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN 

cannot  be  brought  to  recognise.     That  is  what 
the  shallow  optimists,  who  think  we  can  now 
dispense  with  emphasis  on  the  death  of  Christ, 
feel  themselves  able  to  do — to  ignore  the  fact 
that  the  human  heart  is   enmity  against   God, 
against  a  God   who   makes   demands   upon   it ; 
who    goes    so    far    as    to    make   demands    for 
the     whole,    the    absolute     obedience     of     self. 
Human  nature  puts  its  back   up   against   that. 
That    is    what    Paul    means    when    he    speaks 
about    human    nature,   the    natural    man — the 
carnal  man  is  a  bad  translation — being  enmity 
against  God.     Man  will  cling  to  the  last  rag  of 
his    self-respect.      He  does   not  part  with  that 
when  he  thrills,  admires,   sympathises  ;  but  he 
does  when  he  has  to  give  up  his  whole  self  in 
the  obedience  of  faith.     How  much  self-respect 
do  you  think  Paul  had  left  in  him  when  he  went 
into   Damascus?     Christ,  with  the  demand  for 
saving   obedience,    arouses   antagonism    in    the 
human   heart.      And   so   will   the    Church  that 
is   faithful  to  Him.      You    hear   people   of   the 
type   I   have   been    speaking    about  saying,    If 
only    the    Church    had    been    true   to    Christ's 
message   it   would  have   done  wonders  for  the 
world.     If  only  Christ  were  preached  and  prac- 
tised in  all  His  simplicity  to  the  world,  how  fast 
Christianity  would  spread.     Would  it  ?     Do  you 


GOD'S  SACRIFICE   AND   MAN'S         21 

really  find  that  the  deeper  you  get  into  Christ 
and  the  meaning  of  His  demands  Christianity 
spreads  faster  in  your  heart?  Is  it  not  very 
much  the  other  way?  When  it  comes  to  close 
quarters  you  have  actually  to  be  got  down  and 
broken,  that  the  old  man  may  be  pulverised  and 
the  new  man  created  from  the  dust.  There- 
fore when  we  hear  people  abusing  the  Church 
and  its  history  the  first  thing  we  have  to  say 
is,  Yes,  there  is  a  great  deal  too  much  truth 
in  what  you  say,  but  there  is  also  a  greater 
truth  which  you  are  not  allowing  for,  and  it 
is  this.  One  reason  why  the  Church  has 
been  so  slow  in  its  progress  in  mankind  and 
its  effect  on  human  history  is  because  it  has 
been  so  faithful  to  Christ,  so  faithful  to  His 
Cross.  You  have  to  subdue  the  most  intrac- 
table, difficult,  and  slow  thing  in  the  world — 
man's  self-will.  You  cannot  expect  rapid  suc- 
cesses if  you  truly  preach  the  Cross  whereon 
Christ  died,  and  which  He  surmounted  not 
simply  by  leaving  it  behind  but  by  rising  again, 
and  converting  the  very  Cross  into  a  power 
and  glory. 

Christ  arouses  antagonism  in  the  human  heart 
and  heroism  does  not.  Everybody  welcomes  a 
hero.  The  minority  welcome  Christ.  We  do 
resent   His   absolute   command.     We  do  resent 


22         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

parting     completely    with    ourselves.      We    do 
resent  Christ. 

§ 
4.  I  go  back  to  the  word  I  spoke  about  the 
tribute  of  our  shame.  The  demand  is  unspar- 
ing, remorseless.  It  is  not  simply  that  you 
are  called  on  by  God  for  a  certain  due,  a 
change,  an  amendment,  but  for  the  tribute  of 
yourself  and  your  shame.  When  you  heard 
about  that  heroism  of  my  story,  when  you 
thrilled  to  it,  I  wonder  did  you  pat  yourself  on 
the  back  a  little  for  being  capable  of  thrilling 
to  things  so  high,  so  fine  ?  When  you  thrilled 
to  that  story  you  felt  a  certain  satisfaction  with 
yourself  because  there  was  as  much  of  the  God 
in  you  as  allowed  you  to  be  capable  of  thrilling 
to  such  heroisms.  You  felt.  If  I  am  capable  of 
thrilling  to  such  things,  I  cannot  be  such  a  bad 
sort.  But  when  you  felt  the  meaning  of 
Christ's  death  for  you,  did  you  ever  pat  your- 
self on  the  back  ?  The  nearer  the  Cross  came  to 
you,  the  deeper  it  entered  into  you,  were  you 
the  more  disposed  to  admire  yourself  ?  There  is 
no  harm  in  your  feeling  pleased  with  yourself 
because  you  were  able  to  thrill  to  these  human 
heroisms ;  but  if  the  impression  Christ  makes 
upon  you  is  to  leave  you  more  satisfied  with 
yourself,  more  proud  of  yourself  for  being  able 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE  AND   MAN'S         23 

to  respond,  He  has  to  get  a  great  deal  nearer  to 
you  yet.  You  need  to  be — I  will  use  a  Scottish 
phrase  which  old  ministers  used  to  apply  to 
a  young  minister  when  he  had  preached  a 
"  thoughtful  and  interesting  discourse  "—you 
need  to  be  well  shaken  over  the  mouth  of  the 
pit.  The  great  deep  classic  cases  of  Christian 
experience  bear  testimony  to  that.  Christ  and 
His  Cross  come  nearer  and  nearer,  and  we  do 
not  realise  what  we  owe  Him  until  we  realise 
that  He  has  plucked  us  from  the  fearful  pit, 
and  the  miry  clay,  and  set  us  upon  a  rock  of 
God's  own  founding.  The  meaning  of  Christ's 
death  rouses  our  shame,  self-contempt,  and 
repentance.  And  we  resent  being  made  to  feel 
ashamed  of  ourselves,  we  resent  being  made  to 
repent.  A  great  many  people  are  afraid  to 
come  too  near  to  anything  that  does  that  for 
them.  That  is  a  frequent  reason  for  not  going 
to  church. 

§ 
5.  Again,  continuing.  You  would  have  gone  a 
long  way  to  see  this  Belgian  man.  You  would 
have  gazed  upon  him  with  something  of  rever- 
ence, certainly  with  admiration.  You  would 
have  regarded  him  as  one  received  back  from 
the  dead.  You  think,  If  all  men  were  like  that, 
the  world  would  be  heaven.     Well,  there  are  a 


24         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

great  many  more  like  that  than  we  think,  who 
daily  imperil  their  life  for  their  duty.  But 
supposing  every  man  and  woman  in  the  world 
were  up  to  that  pitch,  and  supposing  you  added 
them  all  together  and  took  the  total  value  of 
their  moral  heroism  (if  moral  quantities  were 
capable  of  being  summed  like  that),  would  you 
then  have  the  equivalent  of  the  deed  and  death 
of  Christ  ?  No,  indeed  1  If  you  took  all  the 
world,  and  made  heroes  of  them  all,  and  kept 
them  heroic  all  their  lives,  instead  of  only  in  one 
act,  still  you  would  not  get  the  value,  the  equiva- 
lent, of  Christ's  sacrifice.  It  is  not  the  sum  of  all 
heroisms.  It  would  be  more  true  to  say  it  is  the 
source  of  all  heroisms,  the  foundation  of  them 
all.  It  is  the  underground  something  that  makes 
heroisms,  not  something  that  heroisms  make 
up.  When  Christ  did  what  He  did,  it  was  not 
human  nature  doing  it,  it  was  God  doing  it. 
That  is  the  great,  absolutely  unique  and 
glorious  thing.  It  is  God  in  Christ  reconciling. 
It  was  not  human  nature  offering  its  very  best 
to  God.  It  was  God  offering  His  very  best  to 
man.  That  is  the  grand  difference  between  the 
Church  and  civilisation,  even  when  civilisation 
is  religious.  We  must  attend  more  to  those 
great  issues  between  our  faith  and  our  world. 
Our  religion  has  been  too  much  a  thing  done 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE   AND  MAN'S         25 

in  a  corner.  We  must  adjust  our  religion  to 
the  great  currents  and  movements  of  the 
world's  history.  And  the  great  issue  of  the 
hour  is  the  issue  between  the  Church  and 
civilisation.  Their  essential  difference  is  this. 
Civilisation  at  its  best  represents  the  most 
man  can  do  with  the  world  and  with  human 
nature ;  but  the  Church,  centred  upon  Christ, 
His  Cross,  and  His  work,  represents  the  best 
that  God  can  do  upon  them.  The  sacrifice 
of  the  Cross  was  not  man  in  Christ  pleasing 
God ;  it  was  God  in  Christ  reconciling  man, 
and  in  a  certain  sense,  reconciling  Himself.  My 
point  at  this  moment  is  that  the  Cross  of  Christ 
was  Christ  reconciling  man.  It  was  not  heroic 
man  dying  for  a  beloved  and  honoured  God ;  it 
was  God  in  some  form  dying  for  man.  God 
dying  for  man.  I  am  not  afraid  of  that  phrase  ; 
I  cannot  do  without  it.  God  dying  for  man  ; 
and  for  such  men — hostile,  malignantly  hostile 
men.  That  is  a  puzzling  phrase  where  we  read 
in  a  gospel :  "  Greater  love  hath  no  man  than 
this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his 
friends."  There  is  more  love  in  the  phrase 
of  the  epistle,  that  a  man  should  lay  down 
his  life  for  his  bitter  enemies.  It  is  not  so 
heroic,  so  very  divine,  to  die  for  our  friends. 
Kindness   between   the    nice   people    is   not   so 


26         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

very  divine — fine  and  precious  as  it  is.  To  die 
for  enemies — that  is  the  divine  thing.  Christ's 
was  grace  that  died  for  such — for  malignant 
enemies.  There  is  more  in  God  than  love. 
There  is  all  that  we  mean  by  His  holy  grace. 
Truly,  "  God  is  love."  Yes,  but  the  kind  of  love 
which  you  must  interpret  by  the  whole  of 
the  New  Testament.  When  John  said  that,  did 
he  mean  that  God  was  simply  the  consum- 
mation of  human  affection?  He  knew  that  he 
was  dealing  with  a  holy,  gracious  God,  a  God 
who  loved  His  enemies  and  redeemed  them. 
Read  with  extreme  care  1  John  iv.  10. 

§ 

6.  Let  me  gather  up  the  points  of  difference 
which  I  have  been  indicating. 

First,  that  Belgian  hero  did  not  act  from  love 
so  much  as  from  duty.  Secondly,  he  died  only 
in  one  act,  not  in  his  whole  life,  dying  daily. 
There  have  been  men  capable  of  acts  of  sacri- 
fice like  this  hero ;  loose-living  men  who,  after 
a  heroism,  were  quite  capable  of  returning  to 
their  looseness  of  life — heroes  of  the  Bret  Harte 
type.  There  have  been  many  valiant,  fearless 
things  done  on  the  battlefield  by  men  who  in 
the  face  of  bullets  never  flinched,  never  turned 
a  hair  ;   and  when  they  came  home  they  could 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE   AND  MAN'S         27 

not  stand  against  a  breath  of  ridicule,  they 
could  not  stand  against  a  little  temptation,  and 
were  soon  wallowing  in  the  mire.  One  act  of 
sacrifice  is  not  the  same  thing  as  a  life  gathered 
into  one  consummate  sacrifice,  whose  value  is 
that  it  has  the  whole  personality  put  into  it 
for  ever. 

Third,  this  man  could  not  take  the  full 
measure  of  all  that  he  was  doing,  and  Christ 
could.  Christ  did  not  go  to  His  death  with 
His  eyes  shut.  He  died  because  He  willed  to 
die,  having  counted  the  cost  with  the  greatest, 
deepest  moral  vision  in  the  world. 

Fourthly,  the  hero  in  the  story  had  nothing 
to  do  with  the  moral  condition  of  those  whom 
he  saved.  The  scoundrel  and  the  saint  in  that 
train  were  both  alike  to  him. 

Again,  he  had  no  quarrel  with  those  whom  he 
saved.  He  had  nothing  to  complain  of.  He  had 
nothing  from  them  to  try  his  heroism.  They 
were  not  his  bitter  enemies.  His  valour  was 
not  the  heroism  of  forgiveness,  where  lies  the 
wondrous  majesty  of  God.  His  act  was  not 
an  act  of  grace,  which  is  the  grand  glory  of 
the  love  of  Christ.  Christ  died  for  people  who 
not  only  did  not  know  Him,  but  who  hated  and 
despised  Him.  He  died,  not  for  a  trainful  of 
people,  but   for    the    whole    organic    world    of 


28         THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN 

people.  It  was  an  infinite  death,  that  of  His, 
in  its  range  and  in  its  power.  It  was  death 
for  enemies  more  bitter  than  anything  that 
man  can  feel  against  man,  for  such  haters  as 
only  holiness  can  produce.  Here  is  the  singular 
thing :  the  greater  the  favour  that  is  done  to 
us,  the  more  fiercely  we  resent  it  if  it  does  not 
break  us  down  and  make  us  grateful.  The 
greater  the  favour,  if  we  do  not  respond  in  its 
own  spirit,  so  much  the  more  resentful  and 
antagonistic  it  makes  us.  I  have  already  said 
that  we  speak  too  often  as  though  the  effect 
of  Christ's  death  upon  human  nature  must  be 
gratitude  as  soon  as  it  is  understood.  It  is 
not  always  gratitude.  Unless  it  is  received  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  effect  may  just  be  the 
other  way.  It  is  judgment.  It  is  a  death  unto 
death. 

§ 
I  conclude  by  saying  what  I  have  often  said, 
and  what  often  needs  saying,  that  it  is  not 
possible  to  hear  the  gospel  and  to  go  away  just 
as  you  came.  I  wish  that  were  more  realised. 
We  should  not  have  so  many  sermon-hunters. 
If  people  felt  that  every  time  they  heard  the 
gospel  they  were  either  better  or  worse  for  it, 
they  would  be  more  careful  about  hearing. 
They  would  not  go  so  often,  possibly;  better  they 


GOD'S   SACRIFICE   AND  MAN'S        29 

should  not,  perhaps.     I  am  not  speaking  about 
hearing  of  sermons.     That  is  neither  here  nor 
there.     A  man  may  hear  sermons  and  be  neither 
the  better  nor  the  worse.     But   a   man   cannot 
hear  the  gospel  without  being  either  better  or 
worse,  whether  he  knows  it  or  not.     When  you 
come  to  face  the   last  issues,  it  is  either  unto 
salvation    or    unto    condemnation.      The   great 
central,  decisive  thing,  the  last  judgment  of  the 
world,  is  the  Cross  of  Christ.     The  reason  why 
so  many  sermons  are  found  uninteresting  is  not 
always  due  to  the  dullness  of  the  preacher.    God 
knows  how  often  that  is  the  case,  but  it  is  not 
always.    It  is  because  the  sermons  so  often  turn, 
or  ought  to  turn,  upon  the  miracle  of  the  grace 
of  God,  which  is  so  great  a  miracle  that  it  is 
strange,  remote,  and  alien  to  our  natural  ways 
of  thinking  and  feeling.     It  seems  foreign  to  us. 
It  is  like  reading  a  guide-book  if  you  have  never 
been  in  the  country.     I  take  down  my  Baedeker 
in   the   winter   and   read   it   with   the   greatest 
delight,  because  I  know  the  country.     If  I  had 
not  been  there  I  should  find  it  the  dreariest  read- 
ing.    Why  do  not  people  read  the  Bible  more  ? 
Because   they  have  not   been    in  that  country. 
There  is  no  experience  for  it  to  stir  and  develop. 

The  Cross  of  Christ,  the  infinite  wonder  of  it 

we  have  got  to   learn   that.      We  have  got  to 


30         GOD'S  SACRIFICE  AND  MAN'S 

learn  the  deep  meaning  of  that  by  having  been 
there,  by  the  evangelical  experience  whose  lack 
is  the  cause  of  all  the  religious  vagrancy  of  the 
hour.  We  have  got  to  learn  that  it  was  not 
simply  magnificent  heroism,  but  that  it  was  God 
in  Christ  reconciling  the  world.  It  was  God 
that  did  that  work  in  Christ.  And  Christ  was 
the  living  God  working  upon  man,  and  working 
out  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


THE   GREAT    SACRIFICIAL    WORK 
IS   TO   RECONCILE 


II 


THE    GREAT    SACRIFICIAL   WORK  IS  TO 
RECONCILE 

Corinthians  V.  14-vi.  2 ;  Romans  v.  1-11 ;  Colossians  i.  10-29  ; 
Ephesians  ii,  16. 

THE  great  need  of  the  religious  world  to-day 
is  a  return  to  the  Bible.  That  is  necessary 
for  two  reasons,  negative  and  positive.  Nega- 
tively, because  the  most  serious  feature  of  the 
hour  in  the  life  of  the  Church  is  the  neglect  of 
the  Bible  for  personal  use  and  study  by  religious 
people.  Positively,  because  we  have  to-day  enor- 
mous advantages  in  connection  with  that  return 
to  the  Bible.  Modern  scholarship  has  made  of 
the  Bible  a  new  Book.  It  has  in  a  certain  sense 
rediscovered  it.  You  might  say  that  the  soul 
of  the  Reformation  was  the  rediscovery  of  the 
Bible  ;  and  in  a  wider  sense  that  is  true  to-day 
also.  We  have,  through  the  labours  of  more 
than  a  century  of  the  finest  scholarship  in  all 

T?w  Work  of  Christ,  ^  33 


34     THE   GREAT   SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

the  world,  come  to  understand  the  Bible,  in 
its  original  sense,  as  it  was  never  understood 
before.  These  instructed  scribes  draw  forth 
from  their  treasury  things  as  new  as  old.  It 
is  the  old  Book,  and  it  is  a  new  Book.  It 
remains  the  old  Book,  and  the  precious  Book, 
because  of  its  power  of  unceasing  self-renova- 
tion. The  spirit  that  lives  within  the  Bible  is 
a  spirit  of  constant  self-preservation.  One  way 
of  describing  the  Reformation  is  to  say  that, 
since  the  early  Gnostic  centuries,  it  was  the 
greatest  effort  that  ever  took  place  in  the 
Church  for  the  self-preservation  of  Christianity. 
Remember,  the  Church  was  not  reformed  from 
the  outside,  but  from  the  inside.  It  was  the 
Church  reforming  the  Church.  It  was  the 
Church's  faith  that  arose,  under  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  reformed  the  Church.  So  it  is  with  the 
Bible.  Whatever  renovation  we  find  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Bible — I  do  not  here  mean  renova- 
tion of  ourselves,  but  renovation  of  our  way  of 
understanding  the  Book — arises  out  of  the  Bible 
itself.  This  remains  true  to-day,  as  it  w^as  true 
in  the  Reformation  time,  although  it  is  now 
true  in  a  somewhat  different  application.  The 
Bible  is  still  the  best  commentary  upon  itself. 
I  have  always  done  much  in  my  ministry  in 
the  way  of  expounding  the  Bible,  and  I  would 


IS  TO   RECONCILE  35 

say  to  the  younger  ministers  particularly  who  are 
here,  Do  not  be  afraid  of  that  manner  of  preach- 
ing. I  have  known  young  ministers  who  were 
over-scrupulous.  I  have  known  them  say,  "  If  I 
take  a  long  text  people  will  think  it  is  because 
I  am  lazy  and  do  not  want  the  labour  of  getting 
a  sermon  out  of  a  small  one."  Never  mind  such 
foolish  people.  Do  not  be  afraid  of  long  texts, 
long  passages.  Preach  less  from  verses  and 
more  from  paragraphs.  If  I  had  my  time  over 
again  I  would  do  a  great  deal  more  in  that  way 
than  I  have  done.  Read  but  one  lesson,  and  read 
it  with  elucidatory  comments.  Of  course  some 
people  can  do  that  better  than  others.  There 
is  always  the  danger  that  if  a  person  try  it  who 
has  no  sort  of  knack  in  that  direction,  the  people 
will  feel  they  have  been  let  in  for  two  sermons 
instead  of  one  ;  and,  excellent  as  these  might 
be,  people  do  not  like  to  feel  they  have  been  got 
to  church  upon  false  pretences.  It  might  even 
give  an  excuse  to  certain  people  for  omitting 
one  of  the  services  altogether,  on  the  plea  they 
had  put  in  the  requisite  amount  of  attention  at 
one  service.  I  would  also  admit  that  if  you  do 
this  it  will  not  reduce  your  labour.  It  will  really 
add  what  might  amount  to  another  sermon  to 
your  weekly  work.  It  is  no  use  doing  it  if  you 
do  it  on  the  spur  of  the  moment.   If  you  just  say 


36     THE   GREAT   SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

things  that  occur  to  your  mind  while  you  are 
reading,  you  may  say  some  banal,  or  some  non- 
sensical and  fantastic  things.  It  means  careful 
preparation.  The  lesson  should  be  prepared  as 
truly  as  the  prayer  should  be  prepared,  and  as 
the  sermon  should  be  prepared.  You  have  to 
work  your  way  through  the  chapter  with  the 
aid  of  the  best  commentary  that  you  can  get; 
and  you  have  to  exercise  continual  judgment  in 
doing  so  lest  you  be  dragged  away  into  little 
matters  of  detail  instead  of  keeping  to  the 
larger  lines  of  thought  in  the  passage  in  hand. 
Then,  if  you  do  as  I  say,  there  is  this  other 
advantage,  that  you  can  take  a  particular  verse 
out  of  the  long  passage  for  your  sermon  ;  and 
thus  you  come  to  the  sermon  with  an  audience 
which  you  yourself  have  prepared  to  listen  to 
you.  You  have  created  your  own  atmosphere, 
and  you  have  done  it  on  a  Bible  basis. 

Now  I  will  confess  against  myself  that  some- 
times, as  I  preach  about  here  and  there,  and 
have  done  as  I  have  been  recommending  you  to 
do,  people  have  come  to  me  afterwards  and  said, 
as  nicely  as  they  could,  that  the  sermon  was  all 
very  well,  but  in  respect  of  the  reading  of  the 
Scripture,  they  never  heard  it  after  that  fashion ; 
they  had  never  realised  how  vivid  Scripture 
could  become.     That  simply  results  from  paying 


IS  TO   RECONCILE  37 

attention  to  the  chapter  with  the  best  help. 
You  will  find,  I  am  sure,  that  your  congregation 
will  welcome  it. 


Supposing,  then,  we  return  to  the  Bible. 
Supposing  that  the  Church  did— as  I  think  it 
must  do  if  it  is  not  going  to  collapse ;  certainly 
the  Free  Churches  must — supposing  we  return 
to  the  Bible,  there  are  three  ways  of  reading  the 
Bible.  The  first  way  asks.  What  did  the  Bible 
say?  The  second  way  asks,  What  can  I  make 
the  Bible  say  ?  The  third  way  asks.  What  does 
God  say  in  the  Bible? 


The  first  way  is,  with  the  aid  of  these  magni- 
ficent scholars,  to  discover  the  true  historic 
sense  of  the  Bible.  There  is  no  more  signal 
illustration  of  success  here  than  in  the  case  of 
the  Prophets.  During  the  time  when  theology 
dominated  everything  and  was  considered  to 
be  the  Church's  one  grand  concern,  about  one 
hundred  years  after  the  Reformation,  when 
its  great  prophets  had  passed  away,  and  the 
Church  had  fallen  into  different  hands,  the 
whole  of  the  Old  Testament — the  Prophets 
amongst  the  rest — was  read  for  proof  passages 
of  theological   doctrines.     Now  for   books   like 


38     THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

the  Prophets  that  is  absolutely  fatal — fatal  to 
the  books  and  to  the  Church ;  and  fatal  in  the 
long  run  to  Christian  truth.  There  is  no  greater 
service  that  has  been  done  to  the  Bible  than 
what  has  been  done  by  the  scholars  I  speak 
of,  in  making  the  Prophets  live  again,  putting 
them  in  their  true  historical  setting  and  position. 
Dr.  George  Adam  Smith,  for  example,  has  done 
inestimable  service  in  this  way.  And  what 
has  been  done  for  the  Prophets  has  also  been 
done  for  the  New  Testament.  Immense  steps 
onward  have  been  taken ;  and  we  are  coming 
to  know  with  much  exactness  what  the  writer 
actually  had  in  his  mind  at  the  moment  of 
writing,  and  what  he  was  understood  to  have 
had  in  his  mind  by  those  to  whom  he  first 
wrote.  In  this  way  we  get  rid,  for  example, 
of  the  idea  that  Paul  was  thinking  about  us 
who  live  two  thousand  years  after  him.  He 
was  not  thinking  of  us  at  all.  He  did  not 
expect  the  world  to  last  a  century.  It  is  quite 
another  question  what  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
thinking  about.  Paul  was  thinking  in  a  natural 
way  about  his  age  and  his  Churches,  about  their 
actual  situation  and  needs.  That  is  another 
illustration  of  the  principle  that  if  you  want 
to  work  for  immortality  you  must  work  in 
the  most  relevant  and  faithful  way   amid  the 


IS  TO   RECONCILE  39 

circumstances  round  about  you.  The  present 
duty  is  the  path  to  immortality.  And  so  also 
I  might  illustrate  in  respect  to  the  Gospels. 


The  second  way  of  reading  the  Bible  is  read- 
ing it  unto  edification.  That  is  to  say,  we  read 
a  passage,  and  we  allow  ourselves  to  receive 
any  suggestion  that  may  come  to  us  from  it, 
and  we  do  not  stop  to  ask  whether  that  was  in 
the  writer's  mind,  or  whether  it  was  in  the 
mind  of  the  people  to  whom  he  wrote.  That  is 
immaterial.  We  allow  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
suggest  to  us  whatever  lessons  or  ideas  He 
thinks  fit  out  of  the  words  that  are  under  our 
eyes.  We  read  the  Bible  not  for  correct 
or  historic  knowledge,  but  for  religious  and 
spiritual  purposes,  for  our  own  private  and 
personal  needs.  That  is,  of  course,  a  perfectly 
legitimate  thing — indeed,  it  is  quite  necessary. 
It  is  the  way  of  reading  the  Bible  which  the 
large  mass  of  the  Church  must  always  practise. 
But  it  has  its  dangers.  You  need  the  other 
ways  to  correct  it.  All  the  three  must  co- 
operate for  the  true  use  and  understanding  of 
the  Bible  by  the  Church  at  large.  But  I  am 
speaking  now  about  its  use  by  individuals, 
and  the  danger  I  mean  is  that  the  suggestive- 


40    THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

ness  may  sometimes  become  fantastic.  Som.e 
preachers  fail  at  times  in  that  way.  They  get 
to  taking  what  are  called  fancy  texts,  texts 
which  impress  the  audience  much  more  with 
the  ingenuity  of  the  preacher  than  with  his 
inspiration.  For  instance,  a  preacher  in  the 
North,  now  dead,  was  preaching  against  the 
Higher  Criticism  and  its  slicing  up  of  the 
Bible,  and  he  took  his  text  from  Nehemiah, 
"  He  cut  it  with  a  penknife  "  !  That  is  all  very 
well,  perhaps,  for  a  motto,  but  for  a  text  it 
is  rather  a  liberty.  It  is  not  fair  to  the  Bible 
to  indulge  in  much  of  that  at  least.  If  I  re- 
member rightly,  Dr.  Parker  had  a  great  gift  in 
this  way,  and  more  than  sometimes  it  ran  away 
with  him.  It  is  a  temptation  of  every  witty 
man,  and  every  ingenious-minded  man.  But 
there  is  a  peril  in  it,  the  abuse  of  a  right  prin- 
ciple. We  are  bound,  of  course,  to  vindicate 
for  ourselves  and  for  others  the  right  to  use  the 
Bible  in  the  suggestive  way,  if  we  are  not  to 
make  a  present  of  it  to  the  scholars.  And  that 
would  be  just  as  bad  as  making  a  i)resent  of  it 
to  a  race  of  priests.  But  when  we  read  too 
much  in  that  w^ay  it  is  apt  to  become  a  minister 
to  our  spiritual  egotism,  or,  what  is  equally  bad, 
our  fanciful  subjectivity. 

Now  the  grand  value  of  the  Bible  is  just  the 


IS  TO  RECONCILE  41 

other  thing— its  objectivity.     The  first  thing  is 
not  how  I  feel,  but  it  is,  How  does  God  feel, 
and  what  has  God  said  or  done  for  my   soul  ? 
When  we  get  to  real  close  quarters  with  that 
our  feeling  and  response  will  look  after  itself. 
Do    not    tell    people  how    they    ought    to  feel 
towards    Christ.     That     is    useless.     It   is    just 
what  they  ought  that  they  cannot  do.     Preach 
a  Christ  that  will  make  them  feel  as  they  ought. 
That  is  objective  preaching.     The  tendency  and 
fashion  of   the   present    moment   is   all   in   the 
direction     of     subjectivity.        People     welcome 
sermons  of  a  more   or  less  psychological  kind, 
which  go    into  the    analysis  of    the  soul  or  of 
society.     They  will  listen  gladly  to  sermons  on 
character-building,    for   instance ;     and    in    the 
result  they  will  get  to  think  of    nothing    else 
but    their    own    character.     They    will    be    the 
builders    of    their  own    character ;    which    is  a 
fatal  thing.     Learn    to  commit  your   soul  and 
the    building    of    it   to    One   who    can   keep   it 
and  build  it  as  you  never  can.     Attend  then  to 
Christ,  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Kingdom,  and  the 
Cause,  and    He  will    look    after    your  soul.     A 
consequence  of  this  passion   for  subjective  and 
psychological     analysis,     for     sentimental      ex- 
perience and  problem-preaching,  is  that   when 
a   preacher  begins   preaching  a  real,  objective, 


42     THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

New  Testament  gospel  he  has  raised  against 
him  what  is  now  the  most  fatal  accusation — 
even  within  the  Christian  Church  it  has  come 
to  be  very  fatal — he  is  accused  of  being  a 
theologian.  That  is  a  very  fatal  charge  to 
make  now  against  any  preacher.  It  ought  to 
be  actionable  in  the  way  of  libel.  We  have 
come  to  this — that  if  you  penetrate  into  the 
interior  of  the  New  Testament  you  will  be 
accused  of  being  a  theologian ;  and  then  it  is 
all  over  with  your  welcome.  But  that  state 
of  things  has  to  be  turned  upside  down,  else 
the  Church  dries  into  the  sand.  There  is  no 
message  in  it. 

§ 
The  third  way  of  reading  the  Bible  is  reading 
it  to  discover  the  purpose  and  thought  of  God, 
whether  it  immediately  edify  us  or  whether  it 
do  not.  If  we  did  actually  become  aware  of  the 
will  and  thought  of  God  it  would  edify  us  as 
nothing  else  could.  No  inner  process,  no  dis- 
cipline to  which  we  might  subject  ourselves,  no 
way  of  cultivating  subjective  holiness  would  do 
so  much  for  us  as  if  we  could  lose  ourselves,  and 
in  some  godly  sort  forget  ourselves,  because  we 
are  so  preoccupied  with  the  mind  of  Christ.  If 
you  want  psychological  analysis,  analyse  the 
will,  work,  and  purpose  of  Christ  our  Lord.     I 


IS  TO  RECONCILE  43 

read  a  fine  sentence  the  other  day  which  puts  in 
a  condensed  form  what  I  have  often  preached 
about  as  the  symptom  of  the  present  age: 
"  Instead  of  placing  themselves  at  the  service 
of  God  most  people  want  a  God  who  is  at  their 
service."  These  two  tendencies  represent  in  the 
end  two  different  religions.  The  man  who  is 
exploiting  God  for  the  pui-poses  of  his  own  soul 
or  for  the  race,  has  in  the  long  run  a  different 
religion  from  the  man  who  is  putting  his  own 
soul  and  race  absolutely  at  the  disposal  of  the 
will  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 


All  this  is  by  way  of  preface  to  an  attempt  to 
approach  the  New  Testament  and  endeavour  to 
find  what  is  really  the  will  of  God  concerning 
Christ  and  what  Christ  did.  Doctrine  and  life 
are  really  two  sides  of  one  Christianity  ;  and 
they  are  equally  indispensable,  because  Chris- 
tianity is  living  truth.  It  is  not  merely 
truth;  it  is  not  simply  life.  It  is  living 
truth.  The  modern  man  says  that  doctrine 
which  does  not  pass  into  life  is  dead ; 
and  then  the  mistake  he  makes  is  that  he 
wants  to  turn  it  into  life  directly,  and  to 
politicise  it,  perhaps  ;  whereas  it  works  in- 
directly.     The    experience   of    many   centuries, 


44     THE  GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

on  the  other  hand,  says  that  Christian  life 
which  does  not  grow  out  of  Christian  doctrine 
becomes  a  failnre.  If  not  in  individuals,  it 
does  in  the  Church.  You  cannot  keep  Christian 
piety  alive  except  upon  Christian  truth.  You 
can  never  get  a  Catholic  Church  except  by 
Catholic  truth.  I  think  perhaps  we  all  here 
agree  about  that.  It  is  of  immense  importance 
that  we  do  not  think  entirely  about  our  indi- 
vidual souls,  and  that  we  think  more  about 
the  Church,  the  divine  will,  the  divine  Word, 
and  the  divine  Kingdom  in  the  world.  It  is 
of  supreme  importance  that  we  should  know 
what  the  Christian  doctrine  is  on  the  great 
matters. 

Now  in  connection  with  the  work  of  Christ 
the  great  expositor  in  the  Bible  is  St.  Paul. 
And  Paul  has  a  word  of  his  own  to  describe 
Christ's  work — the  word  "  reconciliation."  But 
he  thinks  of  reconciliation  not  as  a  doctrine  but 
as  an  act  of  God — because  he  was  not  a  theo- 
logian but  an  experience  preacher.  To  view  it 
so  produces  an  immense  change  in  your  whole 
way  of  thinking.  It  secures  for  you  all  that 
is  worth  having  in  theology,  and  it  delivers 
you  from  the  danger  of  obsession  by  theology 
in  a  one-sided  way.  Remember,  then,  that  the 
truth  we  are  dealing  with  is  precious  not  as  a 


IS   TO   RECONCILE  45 

mere  truth  but  as  the  means  of  expressing  the 
eternal  act  of  God.  The  most  important  thing 
in  all  the  world,  in  the  Bible  or  out  of  it,  is 
something  that  God  has  done — for  ever  finally 
done.  And  it  is  this  reconciliation ;  which  is 
only  secondarily  a  doctrine  ;  it  is  only  secondarily 
even  a  manner  of  life.  Primarily  it  is  an  act  of 
God.  That  is  to  say,  it  is  a  salvation  before  it  is 
a  religion.  For  Christianity  as  a  religion  stands 
upon  salvation.  Religion  which  does  not  grow 
out  of  salvation  is  not  Christian  religion ;  it 
may  be  spiritual,  poetic,  mystic ;  but  the  essence 
of  Christianity  is  not  just  to  be  spiritual ;  it  is 
to  answer  God's  manner  of  spirituality,  which 
you  find  in  Jesus  Christ  and  in  Him  crucified. 
Reconciliation  is  salvation  before  it  is  religion. 
And  it  is  religion  before  it  is  theology.  All 
our  theology  in  this  matter  rests  upon  the 
certain  experience  of  the  fact  of  God's  salva- 
tion. It  is  salvation  upon  divine  principles 
It  is  salvation  by  a  holy  God.  It  is  bound 
of  course,  to  be  theological  in  its  very  nature 
Its  statement  is  a  theology.  The  moment 
you  begin  to  talk  about  the  holiness  of  God 
you  are  theologians.  And  you  cannot  talk 
about  Christ  and  His  death  in  any  thorough 
way  without  talking  about  the  holiness  of 
God. 


46     THE   GREAT   SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

§ 
Christ  and  Him  crucified,  that  is  the  historic 

fact.  But  what  do  I  mean  when  I  say  Christ 
and  Him  crucified  ?  Does  it  mean  that  a  certain 
personality  lived  who  was  recognised  in  history 
as  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  He  came  by  His  end 
by  crucifixion  ?  That  in  itself  is  worthless  for 
religious  purposes.  It  is  useful  enough  if  you 
are  writing  history  ;  but  for  religion  historical 
fact  must  have  interpretation,  and  the  whole  of 
Christianity  depends  upon  the  interpretation 
that  is  put  upon  such  facts.  You  will  find 
people  sometimes  who  say,  "  Let  us  have  the 
simple  historic  facts,  the  Cross  and  Christ." 
That  is  not  Christianity.  Christianity  is  a 
certain  interpretation  of  those  facts.  How  and 
why  did  the  New  Testament  come  into  being  ? 
Was  it  simply  to  convince  posterity  that  those 
facts  had  taken  place?  Was  it  simply  to  con- 
vince the  world  that  Christ  had  risen  from  the 
dead  ?  If  that  were  the  grand  object  of  the 
New  Testament  we  should  have  a  very  different 
Bible  in  our  hands,  one  addressed  to  the  world 
and  not  to  the  Church,  to  critical  science  and 
not  to  faith  ;  and  there  would  not  be  so  much 
argument  amongst  scholars  as  there  is.  The 
Bible  did  not  come  into  being  in  order  to 
provide  future  historians  with  a  valuable  docu- 


IS  TO   RECONCILE  47 

ment.  It  came  for  the  purposes  of  interpreta- 
tion. Here  is  a  sentence  I  came  across  once  : 
"  The  fact  without  the  word  is  dumb ;  the  word 
w^ithout  the  fact  is  empty."  It  is  useful  to  turn 
it  over  and  over  in  your  mind. 

Paul  was  almost  the  creator  and  the  great 
representative  of  that  interpretation.  It  was 
continued  on  his  lines  by  Augustine,  Anselm, 
Luther,  and  many  another.  But  what  is  it 
that  we  hear  about  so  much  to-day  ?  We 
hear  a  great  deal  about  an  undogmatic  Chris- 
tianity. And  there  is  a  certain  plausibility  in 
it.  If  you  have  no  theological  training,  no 
training  in  the  understanding  of  the  Scripture 
in  a  serious  way,  that  is,  if  you  do  not  know 
your  business  as  ministers  of  the  Word,  it  seems 
natural  that  undogmatic  Christianity  should  be 
just  the  thing  you  want.  Leave  the  dogma 
of  it,  you  will  say,  to  those  who  devote  their 
lives  to  dogma — just  as  though  theologians  were 
irrepressible  people  who  take  up  theology  as  a 
hobby  and  become  the  bores  of  the  Church ! 
It  was  not  a  hobby  to  the  apostles.  Why, 
there  are  actually  people  of  a  similar  stamp 
who  look  upon  missions  as  a  hobby  of  the 
Church,  instead  of  their  belonging  to  the 
very  being  and  fidelity  of  the  Church.  So 
some   people    think  theology   is   a   hobby,   and 


48    THE   GREAT    SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

that  theologians  are  persons  with  an  uncom- 
fortable preponderance  of  intellect,  who  are 
trying  to  destroy  the  privileges  secured  by 
our  national  lack  of  education  and  to  sacrifice 
Christianity  to  mind.  People  say  we  do  not 
want  so  much  intellect  in  preaching ;  we  want 
sympathy  and  unction.  Now,  I  am  always  look- 
ing afield,  and  looking  forward,  and  thinking 
about  the  prospects  of  the  Church  in  the  great 
world.  And  unction  dissociated  from  Christian 
truth  and  Christian  intelligence  has  at  last  the 
sentence  of  the  Church's  death  within  itself. 
You  may  cherish  an  undogmatic  Christianity 
with  a  sort  of  magnetic  casing,  a  purely  human, 
mystical,  subjective  kind  of  Christ  for  yourself 
or  an  audience,  but  you  could  not  continue  to 
preach  that  in  a  Church  for  the  ages.  The 
Church  could  not  live  on  that  and  do  its 
preaching  in  such  a  world.  You  could  not 
spread  a  gospel  like  that.  Subjective  religion 
is  valuable  in  its  place,  but  its  place  is  limited. 
The  only  Cross  you  can  preach  to  the  whole 
world  is  a  theological  one.  It  is  not  the  fact 
of  the  Cross,  it  is  the  interpretation  of  the 
Cross,  the  prime  theology  of  the  Cross,  what 
God  meant  by  the  Cross,  that  is  everything. 
That  is  what  the  New  Testament  came  to 
give.  That  is  the  only  kind  of  Cross  that 
can  make  or  keep  a  Church. 


IS   TO   RECONCILE  49 

§ 
You  will  say,  perhaps,  "  Cannot  I  go  out  and 
preach  my  impressions  of  the  Cross?"  By  all 
means.  You  will  only  discover  the  sooner  that 
you  cannot  preach  a  Cross  to  any  purpose  if  you 
preach  it  only  as  an  experience.  If  you  only 
preach  it  so  you  would  not  be  an  apostle ;  and 
you  could  not  do  the  work  of  an  apostle  for  the 
Church.  The  apostles  were  particular  about 
this,  and  one  expressed  it  quite  pointedly  :  "  We 
preach  not  ourselves  [nor  our  experiences]  but 
Christ  crucified."  "  We  do  not  preach  rehgion," 
said  Paul,  "but  God's  revelation.  We  do  not 
preach  the  impression  the  Cross  made  upon 
us,  but  the  message  that  God  by  His  Spirit  sent 
through  a  Christ  we  experience."  And  so  with 
ourselves.  We  do  not  preach  our  impressions, 
or  even  our  experience.  These  make  but  the 
vehicle,  as  it  were.  What  we  preach  is  some- 
thing much  more  solid,  more  objective,  with 
more  stay  in  it ;  something  that  can  suffice  when 
our  experience  has  ebbed  until  it  seems  to  be  as 
low  as  Christ's  was  in  the  great  desertion  and 
victory  on  the  Cross.  We  want  something 
that  will  stand  by  us  when  we  cannot  feel  any 
more;  we  want  a  Cross  we  can  cling  to,  not 
simply  a  subjective  Cross.  That  is,  to  put  the 
thing  in  another  way,  what  we  want  to-day  is 

The  Work  of  Christ.  g 


50     THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

an  insight  into  the  Cross.  You  see  I  am  making 
a  distinction  between  impression  and  insight. 
It  is  a  useful  part  of  the  Church's  work,  for 
instance,  that  it  should  act  by  means  of  revival 
services,  where  perhaps  the  dominant  element 
may  be  temporary  impression.  But  unless  that 
is  taken  up  and  turned  to  account  by  something 
more,  we  all  know  how  evanescent  a  thing  it  is 
apt  to  be.  We  need,  not  simply  to  be  impressed 
by  Christ,  but  to  see  into  Christ  and  into  His 
Cross.  We  need  to  deepen  the  impression  until 
it  become  new  life  by  seeing  into  Christ.  There 
are  certain  circumstances  in  which  we  may  be 
entitled  to  declare  that  we  do  not  want  so  many 
people  who  glibly  say  they  love  Jesus  ;  we  want 
more  people  who  can  really  see  into  Christ. 
We  do,  of  course,  want  more  people  who  love 
Jesus  ;  but  we  want  a  multitude  of  more  people 
who  are  not  satisfied  with  that,  but  whose  love 
fills  them  with  holy  curiosity  and  compels  them 
habitually  to  cultivate  in  the  Spirit  the  power  of 
seeing  into  Christ  and  into  His  Cross.  More 
than  impression,  do  we  need  a  spirit  of  divina- 
tion. Insight  is  what  we  want  for  power — 
less  of  mere  interest  and  more  of  real  insight. 
There  are  some  people  who  talk  as  though, 
when  we  speak  of  the  Cross  and  the  meaning  of 
the    Cross,    we   were    spinning    something    out 


IS   TO   RECONCILE  51 

of  the  Cross.  Paul  was  not  spinning  anything 
out  of  the  Cross.  He  was  gazing  into  the  Cross, 
seeing  what  was  really  there  with  eyes  that 
had    been   unsealed    and   purged    by   the   Holy 

Ghost. 

The  doctrine  of  Christ's  reconciliation,  or  His 
Atonement,  is  not  a  piece  of  mediaeval  dogma 
like  transubstantiation,  not  a  piece  of  eccle- 
siastical dogma  or  Aristotelian  subtlety  which 
it  might  be  the  Bible's  business  to  destroy.  If 
you  look  at  the  Gospels  you  will  see  that  from 
the  Transfiguration  onward  this  matter  of 
the  Cross  is  the  great  centre  of  concern ;  it 
is  where  the  centre  of  gravity  lies.  I  met  a 
man  the  other  day  who  had  come  under  some 
poor  and  mischievous  pulpit  influence,  and  he 
said,  "  It  is  time  we  got  rid  of  hearing  so  much 
about  the  Cross  of  Christ  ;  there  should  be 
preached  to  the  world  a  humanitarian  Christ, 
the  kind  of  Christ  that  occupies  the  Gospels." 
There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  tell  that  man 
he  was  the  victim  of  smatterers,  and  that  he 
must  go  back  to  his  Gospels  and  read  and  study 
for  a  year  or  two.  It  is  the  flimsiest  religiosity, 
and  the  most  superficial  reading  of  the  Gospel, 
that  could  talk  like  that.  What  does  it  mean 
that    an    enormous    proportion   of    the   Gospel 


52     THE   GREAT   SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

story  is  occupied  with  the  passion  of  Christ? 
The  centre  of  gravity,  even  in  the  Gospels,  falls 
upon  the  Cross  of  Christ  and  -what  was  done 
there,  and  not  simply  upon  a  humanitarian 
Christ.  You  cannot  set  the  Gospels  against 
Paul.  Why,  the  first  three  Gospels  v^ere  much 
later  than  Paul's  Epistles.  They  were  written 
for  Churches  that  were  made  by  the  apostolic 
preaching.  But  how,  then,  do  the  first  three 
Gospels  seem  so  different  from  the  Epistles  ?  Of 
course,  there  is  a  superficial  difference.  Christ 
was  a  very  living  and  real  character  for  the 
people  of  His  own  time,  and  His  grand  business 
was  to  rouse  his  audiences'  faith  in  His  Person 
and  in  His  mission.  But  in  His  Person  and  in 
His  mission  the  Cross  lay  latent  all  the  time. 
It  emerged  only  in  the  fullness  of  time — that 
valuable  phrase^just  when  the  historic  crisis, 
the  organic  situation,  produced  it.  Jesus  was 
not  a  professor  of  theology.  He  did  not  lecture 
the  people.  He  did  not  come  with  a  theology 
of  the  Cross.  He  did  not  come  to  force  events 
to  comply  with  that  theology.  He  did  not 
force  His  own  people  to  work  out  a  theo- 
logical scheme.  He  did  force  an  issue,  but  it 
was  not  to  illustrate  a  theology.  It  was  to 
establish  the  Kingdom  of  God,  which  could 
be    established   in   no   other   wise   than    as?    He 


IS   TO   RECONCILE  53 

established  it — upon  the  Cross.  And  He  could 
only  teach  the  Cross  when  it  had  happened — 
which  He  did  through  the  Evangelists  with  the 
space  they  gave  it,  and  through  the  Apostles 
and  the  exposition  they  gave  it. 

To  come  back  to  this  work  of  Christ  de- 
scribed by  Paul  as  reconciliation.  On  this 
interpretation  of  the  work  of  Christ  the  whole 
Church  rests.  If  you  move  faith  from  that 
centre  you  have  driven  the  nail  into  the  Church's 
coffin.  The  Church  is  then  doomed  to  death, 
and  it  is  only  a  matter  of  time  when  she 
shall  expire.  The  Apostle,  I  say,  described  the 
work  of  Christ  as  above  all  things  reconcilia- 
tion. And  Paul  was  the  founder  of  the  Church, 
historically  speaking.  I  do  not  like  to  speak 
of  Christ  as  the  Founder  of  the  Church.  It 
seems  remote,  detached,  journalistic.  It  would 
be  far  more  true  to  say  that  He  is  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Church.  "  The  Church's  one  founda- 
tion is  Jesus  Christ  her  Lord."  The  founder 
of  the  Church,  historically  speaking,  was  Paul. 
It  was  founded  by  and  through  him  on  this 
reconciling  principle — nay,  I  go  deeper  than 
that,  on  this  mighty  act  of  God's  reconcilia- 
tion. For  this  great  act  the  interpretation  was 
given  to  Paul  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  this  con- 
nection read  that  great  word  in  1  Corinthians  ii. ; 


54     THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

that  is  the  most  valuable  word  in  the  New 
Testament  about  the  nature  of  apostolic  in- 
spiration. 

§ 

What,  then,  did  Paul  mean  by  this  recon- 
ciliation which  is  the  backbone  of  the  Church  ? 
He  meant  the  total  result  of  Christ's  life-work 
in  permanently  changing  the  relation  between 
collective  man  and  God.  By  reconciliation  Paul 
meant  the  total  result  of  Christ's  life-work  in 
the  fundamental,  permanent,  final  changing  of 
the  relation  between  man  and  God,  altering 
it  from  a  relation  of  hostility  to  one  of  con- 
fidence and  peace.  Remember,  I  am  speaking 
as  Paul  spoke,  about  man,  and  not  about 
individual  men  or  groups  of  men. 

There  are  two  principal  Greek  words  con- 
nected with  the  idea  of  reconciliation,  one  of 
them  being  always  translated  by  it,  the  other 
sometimes.  They  are  katallassein,  and  hilas- 
kesthai — reconciliation  and  atonement.  Atone- 
ment is  an  Old  Testament  phrase,  where  the 
idea  is  that  of  the  covering  of  sin  from  God's 
sight.  But  by  whom?  Who  was  that  great 
benefactor  of  the  human  race  that  succeeded  in 
covering  up  our  sin  from  God's  sight?  Who 
was  skilful  enough  to  hoodwink  the  Almighty  ? 
Who    covered    the    sin  ?      The    all-seeing    God 


IS   TO   RECONCILE  55 

alone.  There  can  therefore  be  no  talk  of  hood- 
winking. Atonement  means  the  covering  of 
sin  by  something  which  God  Himself  had 
provided,  and  therefore  the  covering  of  sin  by- 
God  Himself.  It  was  of  course  not  the  blinding 
of  Himself  to  it,  but  something  very  different. 
How  could  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  make 
His  judgment  blind  ?  It  was  the  covering  of 
sin  by  something  which  makes  it  lose  the  power 
of  deranging  the  covenant  relation  between 
God  and  man  and  founds  the  new  Humanity. 
That  is  the  meaning  of  it. 

If  you  think  I  am  talking  theology,  you  must 
blame  the  New  Testament.  I  am  simply  ex- 
pounding to  you  the  New  Testament.  Of  course, 
you  need  not  take  it  unless  you  please.  It  is 
quite  open  to  you  to  throw  the  New  Testa- 
ment overboard  (so  long  as  you  are  frank 
about  it),  and  start  what  you  may  loosely  call 
Christianity  on  other  floating  lines.  But  if  you 
take  the  New  Testament  you  are  bound  to  try  to 
understand  the  New  Testament.  If  you  under- 
stand the  New  Testament  you  are  bound  to 
recognise  that  this  is  what  the  New  Testament 
says.  It  is  a  subsequent  question  whether  the 
New  Testament  is  right  in  saying  so.  Let  us 
first  find  out  what  the  Bible  really  says,  and  then 
discuss  whether  the  Bible  is  right  or  wrong. 


56    THE   GREAT   SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

The  idea  of  atonement  is  the  covering  of  sin 
by  something  which  God  provided,  and  by  the 
use  of  which  sin  looses  its  accusing  power,  and 
its  powei'  to  derange  that  grand  covenant  and 
relationship  between  man  and  God  which  founds 
the  New  Humanity.  The  word  katallassein  (recon- 
cile) is  peculiar  to  Paul.  He  uses  both  words ; 
but  the  other  word,  "  atonement,"  you  also  find  in 
other  New  Testament  writings.  Reconciliation 
is  Paul's  great  characteristic  word  and  thought. 
The  great  jpassages  are  those  I  have  mentioned 
at  the  head  of  this  lecture.  I  cannot  take  time 
to  expound  them  here.  That  would  mean  a  long 
course.  Read  those  passages  carefully  and 
check  me  in  anything  I  say — x^^^^^icularly,  for 
instance,  2  Corinthians  v.  14-vi.  2.  Out  of  it  we 
gather  this  whole  result.  First,  Christ's  work 
is  something  described  as  reconciliation.  And 
second,  reconciliation  rests  upon  atonement  as 
its  ground.  Do  not  stoj)  at  "  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world."  You  can  easily  water 
that  down.  You  may  begin  the  process  by 
saying  that  God  was  in  Christ  just  in  the  same 
way  in  which  He  was  in  the  old  prophets.  That 
is  the  first  dilution.  Then  you  go  on  with  the 
homoepathic  treatment,  and  you  say,  "  Oh  yes, 
all  He  did  by  Christ  was  to  affect  the  world,  and 
impress  it  by  showing  it  how  much  He  loved  it." 


IS   TO   RECONCILE  57 

Now,  would  tliat  reconcile  anybody  really  in 
need  of  it  ?  When  your  child  has  flown  into  a 
violent  temper  with  you,  and  still  worse,  a  sulky 
temper,  and  glooms  for  a  whole  day,  is  it  any 
use  your  sending  to  that  child  and  saying, 
"  Really,  this  cannot  go  on.  Come  back.  I  love 
you  very  much.  Say  you  are  sorry."  Not 
a  bit  of  use.  For  God  simply  to  have  told 
or  shown  the  evil  world  how  much  He  loved 
it  would  have  been  a  most  ineffectual  thing. 
Something  had  to  be  done— judging  or  saving. 
Revelation  alone  is  inadequate.  Reconcilia- 
tion must  rest  on  atonement.  For,  as  I  say, 
you  must  not  stop  at  "  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself,"  but  go  on 
"not  reckoning  unto  them  their  trespasses." 
"  He  made  Christ  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew 
no  sin."  That  involves  atonement.  You  cannot 
blot  out  that  phrase.  And  the  third  thing 
involved  in  the  idea  is  that  this  reconciliation, 
this  atonement,  means  change  of  relation  be- 
tween God  and  man — man,  mind  you,  not  two 
or  three  men,  not  several  groups  of  men, 
but  man,  the  human  race  as  one  whole.  And  it 
is  a  change  of  relation  from  alienation  to  com- 
munion— not  simply  to  our  peace  and  confidence, 
but  to  reciprocal  communion.  The  grand  end  of 
reconciliation    is    communion.      I   am    pressing 


58     THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

that  hard.  I  am  pressing  it  hard  here  by 
saying  that  it  is  not  enough  that  we  should 
worship  God.  It  is  not  enough  that  we  should 
worship  a  personal  God.  It  is  not  enough  that 
we  should  worship  and  pay  our  homage  to  a 
loving  God.  That  does  not  satisfy  the  love  of 
God.  Nothing  short  of  living,  loving,  holy, 
habitual  communion  between  His  holy  soul  and 
ours  can  realise  at  last  the  end  which  God 
achieved  in  Jesus  Christ. 


In  this  connection  let  me  offer  you  two 
cautions.  First,  take  care  that  the  direct  fact 
of  reconciliation  is  not  hidden  up  by  the  in- 
dispensable means — namely,  atonement.  There 
have  been  ages  in  the  Church  when  the 
attention  has  been  so  exclusively  centred  uj)on 
atonement  that  reconciliation  was  lost  sight 
of.  You  found  theologians  flying  at  each 
other's  throats  in  the  interest  of  particular 
theories  of  atonement.  That  is  to  say,  atone- 
ment had  obscured  reconciliation.  In  the  same 
way,  after  the  Reformation  period,  they  dwelt 
upon  justification  until  they  lost  sight  of 
sanctification  altogether.  Then  the  great 
pietistic  movement  had  to  arise  in  order  to 
redress   the   balance.     Take  care  that  the  end, 


IS  TO   RECONCILE  59 

reconciliation,  is  not  hidden  up  by  the  means, 
atonement.  Justification,  sanctification,  recon- 
ciliation and  atonement  are  all  equally  insepar- 
able from  the  one  central  and  compendious 
Avork  of  Christ.  Various  ages  need  various 
aspects  of  it  turned  outward.  Let  us  give 
them  all  their  true  value  and  perspective.  If 
we  do  not  we  shall  make  that  fatal  severance 
which  orthodoxy  has  so  often  made  between 
doctrine  and  life. 

The  second  caution  is  this.  Beware  of  read- 
ing atonement  out  of  reconciliation  altogether. 
Beware  of  cultivating  a  reconciliation  which  is 
not  based  upon  justification.  The  apostle's 
phrases  are  often  treated  like  that.  They  are 
emptied  of  the  specific  Christian  meaning. 
There  are  a  great  many  Christian  peoijle, 
spiritual  people  of  a  sort,  to-day,  who  are 
perpetrating  that  injustice  upon  the  New 
Testament.  They  are  taking  mighty  old  words 
and  giving  them  only  a  subjective,  arbitrary 
meaning,  emptying  out  of  them  the  essential, 
objective,  positive  content.  They  are  pre- 
occupied with  what  takes  place  within  their 
own  experience,  or  imagination,  or  thought ; 
and  they  are  oblivious  of  that  which  is 
declared  to  have  taken  place  within  the  ex- 
perience   of    God    and    of    Christ.      They    are 


60     THE   GREAT  SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

oblivious  and  negligent  of  the  essential  things 
that  Christ  did,  and  God  in  Christ.  That  is 
not  fair  treatment  of  New  Testament  terms — 
to  empty  them  of  positive  Christian  meaning 
and  water  them  down  to  make  something 
that  might  suit  a  philosophic  or  mystic  or 
subjective  or  individualist  spirituality.  There 
is  a  whole  system  of  philosophy  that  has 
attempted  this  dilution  at  the  present  day.  It 
is  associated  with  a  name  that  has  now  become 
very  well  known,  the  name  of  the  greatest 
philosopher  the  world  ever  saw,  Hegel.  I  am 
not  now  going  to  expound  Hegelianism.  But 
I  have  to  allude  to  one  aspect  of  it.  If  you 
are  paying  any  attention  to  what  is  going  on 
around  you  in  the  thinking  world,  you  are 
bound  to  come  face  to  face  with  some  phase 
of  it  or  other.  But  I  see  my  time  is  at  an  end 
for  to-day. 

§ 
To-morrow  I  begin  where  I  now  leave  off 
and  shall  say  something  about  this  version  of 
St.  Paul's  idea  of  reconciliation,  which  is  so 
attractive  i)hilosophically.  I  remember  the 
appeal  it  had  for  me  when  I  came  into  contact 
with  it  first.  I  did  feel  that  it  seemed  to  give 
a  largeness  to  certain  New  Testament  terms, 
which  I  finally  found  was  a  largeness  of  lati- 


IS  TO   RECONCILE  61 

tude  only.  If  it  did  seem  to  give  breadth  it 
did  not  give  depth.  And  I  close  here  by  re- 
minding you  of  this  — that  while  Christ  and 
Christianity  did  come  to  make  us  broad  men, 
it  did  not  come  to  do  that  in  the  first  instance. 
It  came  to  make  us  deep  men.  The  living 
interest  of  Christ  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not 
breadth,  but  it  is  depth.  Christ  said  little 
that  was  wide  compared  with  what  He  said 
piercing  and  searching.  I  illustrate  by  refer- 
ring you  to  an  interest  that  is  very  prominent 
amongst  you— the  interest  of  missions.  How 
did  modern  missions  arise?  I  mean  the  last 
hundred  years  of  them.  Modern  Protestant 
missions  are  only  one  hundred  years  old. 
Where  did  they  begin?  Who  began  them? 
They  began  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  the  century  whose  close  was  domi- 
nated by  philosophers,  by  scientists,  by  a 
reasonable,  moderate  interpretation  of  religion, 
by  broad  humanitarian  religion.  Of  course, 
you  might  expect  it  was  amongst  those  broad 
people  that  missions  arose.  We  know  better. 
We  know  that  the  Christian  movement  which 
has  spread  around  the  world  did  not  arise  out 
of  the  liberal  thinkers,  the  humanitarian  philo- 
sophers of  the  day,  who  were  its  worst  enemies, 
but  with  a  few  men— Carey,  Marshman,  Ward, 


62     THE   GREAT   SACRIFICIAL  WORK 

and  the  like — whose  Calvinistic  theology  we 
should  now  consider  very  narrow.  But  they  did 
have  the  root  of  the  universal  matter  in  them. 
A  gospel  deep  enough  has  all  the  breadth  of  the 
world  in  its  heart.  If  we  are  only  deep  enough 
the  breadth  will  take  care  of  itself.  I  would 
ten  times  rather  have  one  man  who  was  burn- 
ing deep,  even  though  he  wanted  to  burn  me 
for  my  modern  theology,  than  I  would  have  a 
broad,  hospitable,  and  thin  theologian  who  was 
willing  to  take  me  in  and  a  nondescript  crowd 
of  others  in  a  sheet  let  down  from  heaven, 
but  who  had  no  depth,  no  fire,  no  skill  to 
search,  and  no  power  to  break.  For  the  deep 
Christianity  is  that  which  not  only  searches 
us,  but  breaks  us.  And  a  Christianity  which 
would  exclude  none  has  no  power  to  include 
the  world. 


RECONCILIATION  :    PHILOSOPHIC 
AND   CHRISTIAN 


Ill 

RECONCILIATION:    PHILOSOPHIC   AND 
CHRISTIAN 

I  PLACE  on  the  board  before  you  five  points 
as    to    Christ's    reconciling   work  which   I 
think  vital : — 

1.  It  is  between  person  and  person. 

2.  Therefore  it  affects  both  sides. 

3.  It  rests  on  atonement. 

4.  It  is  a   reconciliation  of   the  world  as 

one  whole. 

5.  It  is  final  in  its  nature  and  effect. 


I  was  saying  yesterday  that  two  cautions 
ought  to  be  observed  in  connection  with  this 
matter  of  reconciliation.  First,  we  should  not 
hide  up  the  idea  of  reconciliation  by  the  idea  of 
atonement ;  we  should  not  obscure  the  end,  or 
the  effect,  by  the  great  and  indispensable  means 
to  it.    'Second,  at  the  other  extreme  we  are  to 

The  Work  of  Christ.  g  65 


66  RECONCILIATION 

beware  of  emptying  reconciliation  of  atonement 
altogether.  Two  very  great  thinkers  arose  last 
century  in  Germany — where  most  of  the  think- 
ing on  this  subject  has  for  the  last  hundred  years 
been  done.  Much  of  our  work  has  been  to  steal. 
That  does  not  matter  if  it  is  done  wisely  and 
gratefully.  When  a  man  gives  out  a  great 
thought,  get  it,  work  it ;  it  is  common  property. 
It  belongs  to  the  whole  world,  to  be  claimed  and 
assimilated  by  whoever  shall  find.  Well,  there 
were  two  very  powerful  men  in  Germany  much 
opposed  to  each  other,  yet  at  a  certain  point  at 
one — Hegel  and  Ritschl.  While  they  preached 
the  doctrine  of  reconciliation  in  different  senses, 
they  both  united  to  obscure  the  idea  of  atone- 
ment or  expiation.  Now  we  are  to  beware  of 
emptying  the  reconciliation  idea  of  the  idea 
of  atonement,  whether  we  do  it  philosophically 
with  Hegel  or  theologically  with  Ritschl.  I 
mention  these  men  because  their  thought  has 
very  profoundly  affected  English  thinking, 
whether  philosophical  or  theological.  I  pro- 
tested yesterday  against  the  practice,  so  com- 
mon, of  taking  New  Testament  words,  and 
words  consecrated  to  Christian  experience, 
emptying  them  of  their  essential  content,  and 
keeping  them  in  a  vapid  use.  That  is  done  for 
various  reasons.     It  is  sometimes  done  because 


PHILOSOPHIC  AND   CHRISTIAN       67 

the  words  are  too  valuable  to  be  parted  with ; 
sometimes  because  a  philosophic  interpretation 
seems  to  rescue  them  from  the  narrowness  of 
an  outworn  theology ;  and  it  is  sometimes  done 
for  lower  motives  in  order  to  produce  a  fictitious 
impression  upon  people  that  they  are  still  sub- 
stantially hearing  the  substance  of  the  old  truths 
when  really  they  are  not. 

Especially  I  began  yesterday  to  call  attention 
to  the  view  which  is  associated  with  the  philo- 
sophical position  of  Hegel.  Being  a  philosopher 
he  was  great  upon  the  idea.  The  whole  world, 
he  said,  was  a  movement  or  process  of  the  grand, 
divine  idea  ;  but  it  was  a  process.  Now  please 
to  put  down  and  make  much  use  of  this  funda- 
mental distinction  between  a  process  and  an 
act.  A  process  has  nothing  moral  in  it.  We 
are  simply  carried  along  on  the  crest  of  a  wave. 
An  act,  on  the  other  hand,  can  only  be  done  by 
a  moral  personality.  The  act  involves  the  notion 
of  will  and  responsibility,  and,  indeed,  the  whole 
existence  of  a  moral  world.  The  process  de- 
stroys that  notion.  Now  the  general  tendency  of 
philosophy  is  to  devote  itself  to  the  idea  and 
to  the  process.  Science,  for  example,  which  is 
the  ground  floor,  not  to  say  the  basement,  of 
philosophy — science  knows  nothing  about  acts, 
it  only  knows    about  processes.      The    chemist 


68  RECONCILIATION 

knows  only  about  processes.  The  biologist 
knows  only  about  processes.  The  psychologist 
treats  even  acts  as  processes.  But  the  theo- 
logian, and,  indeed,  religion  altogether,  stands 
or  falls  with  the  idea  of  an  act.  For  him  an 
infinite  process  is  at  bottom  an  eternal  act.  The 
philosophical  thinker  says  the  world  is  the  pro- 
cess of  an  evolving  idea,  which  may  be  treated  as 
personal  or  may  not.  But  for  Christianity  the 
world  is  the  action  of  the  eternal,  divine  act, 
a  moral  act,  an  act  of  will  and  of  conscience. 
Let  us  see  how  this  applies  to  our  thoughts 
about  reconciliation.  I  have  already  indicated 
to  you  that  the  grand  goal  of  the  divine  recon- 
ciliation is  communion  with  God,  not  simply 
that  we  should  be  in  tune  with  the  Infinite, 
as  an  attractive  but  thin  book  has  it.  The 
object  of  the  divine  atonement  is  something 
much  more  than  bringing  us  into  tune  with 
God.  It  is  more  than  raising  our  pitch  and 
defining  our  note.  It  means  that  we  are 
brought  into  actual,  reciprocal  communion  with 
God  out  of  guilt.  We  have  personal  intercourse 
with  the  Holy,  we  exchange  thoughts  and  feel- 
ings. But  this  Christian  idea  of  reconciliation, 
the  idea  of  communion  with  the  living  and 
holy  God,  is  replaced  in  philosophic  theology  by 
another   idea,  that,  namely,  of   adjustment   to 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN        69 

rational  Godhead,  our  adjustment  to  that 
mighty  idea,  that  mighty  rational  process, 
which  is  moving  on  throughout  the  world. 
Sometimes  the  Godhead  is  conceived  as  j)er- 
sonal,  sometimes  as  impersonal ;  but  in  any  case 
reconciliation  would  be  rather  a  resigned  adjust- 
ment to  this  great  and  overwhelming  idea, 
which,  having  issued  everything,  is  perpetually 
recalling,  or  exalting,  everything  into  fusion 
with  itself.  But  fusion,  however  organic  and 
concrete,  is  one  thing,  communion  is  another 
thing.  An  individual  might  be  lost  in  the  great 
sum  of  being  as  a  drop  of  water  is  lost  in  the 
ocean.  That  is  fusion.  Or  it  might  be  taken 
up  as  a  cell  in  the  body's  organic  process. 
That  is  a  certain  kind  of  reconciliation  or 
absorption.  But  moral,  spiritual  reconciliation, 
where  we  have  personal  beings  to  deal  with, 
is  much  more  than  fusion ;  more  than  absorp- 
tion ;  it  is  communion.  It  is  more  than  placing 
us  in  our  niche.  When  we  think  in  the  philo- 
sophic way  it  practically  means  that  reconcilia- 
tion is  understood  almost  entirely  from  man's 
side,  without  realising  the  divine  initiative  as  an 
act.  But  such  divine  initiative  is  everything. 
It  is  in  the  mercy  of  our  God  that  all  our  hopes 
begin.  Nothing  that  confuses  that  gets  at  the 
root  of  our  Christian  reconciliation.     Or,  some- 


70  RECONCILIATION 

times,  those  philosophic  ideas  are  carried  so  far 
that  God's  concern  for  the  individual  is  ignored. 
These  great  processes  work  according  to  general 
laws ;  and  general  laws,  like  Acts  of  Parliament, 
are  bound  to  do  some  injustice  to  individuals. 
You  cannot  possibly  get  complete  justice  by  Act 
of  Parliament.  It  is  bound  to  hit  somebody 
very  hard.  And  it  has  often  been  doubted  by 
exponents  of  philosophical  theology  such  as  I 
describe  whether  the  individual  as  an  individual 
was  really  present  to  God's  mind  and  affection 
at  all.  And  they  think  prayer  is  unreasonable 
except  for  its  reflex  effect  on  us.  Thus  the 
whole  stress  comes  to  be  put  upon  our  attitude 
to  God,  and  not  upon  a  reciprocal  relationship. 
That  is  to  say,  religion  becomes,  as  I  described 
yesterday,  a  subjectivity,  a  resignation.  In 
others  it  becomes  a  sense  of  dependence.  People 
are  invited  to  become  preoccupied  with  their 
own  attitude,  their  own  relation,  their  own 
feelings  toward  the  unchangeable,  but  absorb- 
ing, and  even  unfeeling  God.  Attention  is 
directed  upon  the  human  side  instead  of  insight 
cultivated  into  the  divine  side.  The  result  of 
that  practically  is  that  religion  comes  to  consist 
far  too  much  in  working  up  a  certain  frame  of 
feeling  instead  of  dwelling  upon  the  objective 
reality    of    the    act    of    God.      Resignation    is, 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN        71 

then,  my  act ;  but  it  is  not  resignation  to 
a  sympathetic  act  of  approach  in  God,  but 
only  to  His  onward  movement.  But,  as  I 
have  said  before,  if  we  are  to  produce  the  real 
Christian  faith  we  must  dwell  upon,  we  must 
preach  and  press,  that  objective  act  and  gift  of 
God  which  in  itself  produces  that  faith.  We 
cannot  produce  it.  Many  try.  There  are  some 
people  who  actually  work  at  holiness.  It  is  a 
dangerous  thing  to  do,  to  work  at  your  own 
holiness.  The  way  to  cultivate  the  holiness  of 
the  New  Testament  is  to  cultivate  the  New  Tes- 
tament Christ,  the  interpretation  of  Christ  in 
His  Cross,  by  His  Spirit,  which  cannot  but 
produce  holiness,  and  holiness  of  a  far  pro- 
founder  order  than  anything  we  may  make 
by  taking  ourselves  to  pieces  and  putting 
ourselves  together  in  the  best  way  we  can, 
or  by  adjusting  ourselves  with  huge  effort 
to  a  universal  process.  Religious  subjectivity 
is  truly  a  most  valuable  phase  ;  and  at  some 
periods  in  the  Church's  history  it  is  urgently 
called  for.  In  the  seventeenth  century  it  was 
so  called  for  because  Protestantism  had  de- 
generated into  a  mere  theological  orthodoxy, 
a  very  hard-shell  kind  of  Christianity.  It  was 
necessary  that  the  great  Pietistic  movement 
should  arise  and  correct  it.     But  this  is  itself  a 


72  RECONCILIATION 

danger  in  turn ;  and  we  have  to  rise  up  in  the 
name  of  the  gospel,  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
demand  a  more  objective  religion  ;  and  we  have 
to  declare  that  if  ever  divine  holiness  is  to  be 
produced  in  man  it  can  only  be  produced  by- 
God's  act  through  Christ  in  the  Holy  Spirit. 


The  philosophic  kind  of  theology  (which  is 
rather  theosophy)  often  ends,  you  perceive, 
in  turning  real  reconciliation  into  something 
quite  different.  It  becomes  turned  into  the 
mere  forced  adjustment  of  man  to  his  fate ; 
and  naturally  this  often  ends  in  a  resentful 
pessimism.  Supposing  the  whole  universe  to 
be  a  vast  rational  process  unfolding  itself  like 
an  infinite  cosmic  flower,  you  cannot  have  com- 
munion or  any  hearty  understanding  between  a 
living,  loving  soul  and  that  evolutionary  pro- 
cess. All  you  can  do  is  to  adjust  yourself  to 
that  process,  settle  down  to  it  and  make  the 
best  of  it,  square  yourself  to  it  in  the  way  that 
seems  best  for  you,  and  that  will  cause  you  and 
others  least  discomfort.  But  reconciliation  be- 
comes debased  indeed  when  it  turns  to  mere 
resignation.  Of  course,  we  have  to  practise 
resignation.  But  Christianity  is  not  the  prac- 
tice  of   resignation.     At  least,  that  is   not   the 


PHILOSOPHIC  AND   CHRISTIAN       73 

meaning  of   reconciliation.     When  two  friends 
fall  out  and  are  reconciled,  it  does  not  simply 
mean   that   one   adjusts   himself   to   the   other. 
That  is  a  very  one-sided  arrangement.     There 
must  be  a  mutuality.     Theology  of   the  kind  I 
have   been   describing   has  a  great  deal  to  say 
about  men  changing  their   way  of   looking   at 
things     or     feeling     about     them.      If    I    were 
preaching   a   theology  like   that   I   should  say : 
"  This  mighty  process,  of  which  you  are  all  parts, 
is  unfolding  itself  to  a  grand  closing  result.     It 
is  going  to  be  a  grand  thing  for /everybody  in 
the  long  run  (provided,  that  is,  that  they  con- 
tinue to  exist  as  individuals  and  are  capable  of 
feeling  anything,  whether  grand  or  mean).     It 
is  all  going  to  work  out  to  a  grand  consumma- 
tion.    You  do  not  see  that,  but  you  must  make 
an  effort  and  accept  it  as  the  genius  and  drift  of 
things  ;  and  that  is  faith.     You  must  accept  the 
idea    that    the   whole   world    is    working    out, 
through   much   suffering   and   by  many  round- 
about  ways,    to    a    grand    final   consummation 
which   will   be  a  blessing  for  everybody,    even 
though  it  might  mean  their  individual  extinc- 
tion.    What  you  have   to  do  in  these  circum- 
stances is,  by  a  great   act   of  faith,  to  believe 
that   this    is    so   and    to   immolate    yourself,   if 
need  be,  for   the   benefit  of  this  grand  whole ; 


74  RECONCILIATION 

at  any  rate,  accommodate  yourself  to  its  evolving 
movement." 

The  gospel  of  Christ  speaks  otherwise.  It 
speaks  of  a  God  to  whom  we  are  to  be  reconciled 
in  a  mutual  act  which  He  begins ;  and  not  of 
an  order  or  process  with  which  we  are  to  be 
adjusted  by  our  lonely  act,  or  to  which  we  are 
to  be  resigned.  If  we  have  an  idea  of  such  a 
Godhead  as  I  have  been  describing,  how  does 
it  affect  our  thought  of  Christ  ?  Christ  then 
becomes  but  one  of  its  grandest  prophets,  or 
one  of  the  greatest  instances  and  illustrations  of 
that  adjustment  to  the  mighty  order.  He  first 
realised,  and  He  first  declared,  this  great  change 
in  the  way  of  reading  the  situation.  What  you 
have  to  do  if  you  accept  Him  is  to  change  your 
way  of  reading  the  situation,  to  accept  His 
interpretation  of  life,  and  accept  it  as  rationally, 
spiritually,  and  resignedly  as  you  best  can. 
Accept  His  principle.  Die  to  live.  But  what  a 
poor  use  of  Christ — to  accept  His  interpretation 
of  life,  as  if  He  were  a  mere  spiritual  Goethe ! 
That  is  a  very  attenuated  Christ  compared  with 
the  Christ  that  is  offered  to  us  in  the  New 
Testament.  That  is  not  the  eternal  Son  of  God 
in  whom  God  was  reconciling  the  world  unto 
Himself.  That  is  another  Christ — from  some 
hasty   points   of   view   indeed   a   larger  Christ ; 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       75 

for  the  philosophers  have  a  larger  Christ,  ap- 
parently, one  more  cosmic.  But  it  is  a  diluted 
Christ,  and  one  that  cannot  penetrate  to  the 
centre  and  depth  of  our  human  need  or  our 
human  personality,  cannot  reach  our  guilt  and 
hell,  and  therefore  cannot  be  the  final  Christ 
of  God. 

Whether  from  the  side  of  the  philosophers,  as 
I  have  been  showing,  or  from  the  side  of  certain 
theologians  like  Ritschl,  who  was  so  much 
opposed  to  Hegel,  you  will  often  hear  this 
said :  that  only  man  needed  to  be  reconciled, 
that  God  did  not  need  any  reconciliation. 
Now,  I  have  been  asking  you  to  observe  that 
we  are  dealing  with  persons.  That  is  the  first 
point  I  put  upon  the  board.  Our  reconcilia- 
tion is  between  person  and  person.  It  is  not 
between  an  order  or  a  process  on  the  one  hand 
and  a  person  on  the  other.  Therefore  a  real 
and  deep  change  of  the  relation  between  the 
two  means  a  change  on  both  sides.  That  is 
surely  clear  if  we  are  dealing  with  living  per- 
sons. God  is  an  eternal  person  ;  I  am  a  finite 
person  ;  yet  we  are  persons  both.  There  is  that 
parity.  Any  reconciliation  which  only  means 
change  on  one  side  is  not  a  real  reconciliation 
at  all.     A  real,  deep  change  of  relation  affects 


76  RECONCILIATION 

both  sides  when  we  are  deahng  with  persons. 
That  is  not  the  case  when  we  are  dealing  on 
the  one  side  with  ideas,  or  one  vast  idea 
or  process,  and  on  the  other  side  a  person 
only. 

When  Christianity  is  being  watered  down  in 
the  way  I  have  described,  we  have  to  concen- 
trate our  attention  upon  the  core  of  it.  All 
round  us  Christianity  is  being  diluted  either 
by  thought  or  by  blague ;  we  must  press  to  the 
core  of  the  matter.  It  is  true  the  theology  of 
the  Christian  Church  on  this  head  needs  a 
certain  amount  of  modification  and  correction 
at  the  present  day.  That  will  appear  presently. 
But  I  want  to  make  it  clear  that  the  view  of 
the  Church  upon  the  whole,  especially  the 
great  view  associated  with  the  Reformation, 
preserves  the  core  of  the  matter,  which  we 
are  in  danger  of  losing  either  on  one  side  or 
the  other. 

Let  me  call  your  attention,  then,  to  these 
five  points,  which  you  will  find  immanent  in 
what  I  have  subsequently  to  say. 

First,  you  will  note  that  the  reconciliation  is 
between  two  persons  who  have  fallen  out,  and 
not  between  a  failing  person  on  the  one  hand 
and  a  perfect,  imperturbable  process  on  the 
other. 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       77 

The  second  thing  is  a  corollary  from  the  first, 
and  is  that  the  reconciliation  affects  and  alters 
both  parties  and  not  only  one  party.  There 
was  reconciliation  on  both  sides. 

Thirdly,  it  is  a  reconciliation  which  rests  upon 
atonement  and  redemption. 

Fourthly,  it  is  a  reconciliation  of  the  world 
as  a  cosmic  ivhole.  The  world  as  one  whole ; 
not  a  person  here  and  another  there,  snatched 
as  brands  from  the  burning ;  not  a  group  here 
and  a  group  there ;  but  the  reconciliation  of 
the  whole  world. 

Fifthly,  it  is  a  reconciliation  final  in  Jesus 
Christ  and  His  Cross,  done  once  for  all ;  really 
effected  in  the  spiritual  world  in  such  a  way 
that  in  history  the  great  victory  is  not  still  to 
be  won ;  it  has  been  won  in  reality,  and  has 
only  to  be  followed  up  and  secured  in  actu- 
ality. In  the  spiritual  place,  in  Christ  Jesvis, 
in  the  divine  nature,  the  victory  has  been 
won.  That  is  what  I  mean  by  using  the 
word  "  Final "  at  the  close  of  the  list. 


I  will  expound  these  heads  as  I  go  along.  Let 
me  begin  almost  at  the  foundation  and  say  this. 
Reconciliation  has  no  moral  meaning  as  be- 
tween finite  and  infinite — none  apart  from  the 


78  RECONCILIATION 

sense  of  guilt.  The  finished  reconciliation,  the 
setting  up  of  the  New  Covenant  by  Christ, 
meant  that  human  guilt  was  once  for  all  robbed 
of  its  power  to  prevent  the  consummation  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  It  is  the  sense  of  guilt  that 
we  have  to  get  back  to-day  for  the  soul's  sake 
and  the  kingdom's ;  not  simply  the  sense  of  sin. 
There  are  many  who  recognise  the  power  of  sin, 
the  misfortune  of  it ;  what  they  do  not  recognise 
is  the  thing  that  makes  it  most  sinful,  which 
makes  it  what  it  is  before  God,  namely,  guilt; 
which  introduces  something  noxious  and  not 
merely  deranged,  malignant  and  not  merely 
hostile  ;  the  fact  that  it  is  transgression  against 
not  simply  God,  not  simply  against  a  loving 
God,  but  against  a  holy  God.  Everything 
begins  and  ends  in  our  Christian  theology 
with  the  holiness  of  God.  That  is  the  idea  we 
have  to  get  back  into  our  current  religious 
thinking.  We  have  been  living  for  the  last  two 
or  three  generations,  our  most  progressive  side 
has  been  living,  upon  the  love  of  God,  God's  love 
to  us.  And  it  was  very  necessary  that  it  should 
be  appreciated.  Justice  had  not  been  done  to  it. 
But  we  have  now  to  take  a  step  further,  and  we 
have  to  saturate  our  people  in  the  years  that  are 
to  come  as  thoroughly  with  the  idea  of  God's 
holiness  as  they  have  been  saturated  with  the 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND  CHRISTIAN        79 

idea  of  God's  love.     I  have  sometimes  thought 
when  preaching  that  I  saw  a  perceptible  change 
come   over   my  audience  when   I   turned   from 
speakmg  about  the  love  of  God  to  speak  about 
the  holiness  of  God.     There  was  a  certain   in- 
describable relaxing  of  interest,  as  though  their 
faces    should    say,    "What,    have   we    not    had 
enough     of    these    incorrigible    and    obtrusive 
theologians  who  will  not  let  us  rest  with  the 
ove  of  God  but  must  go  on  talking  about  things 
that    are    so    remote   and   professional    as    His 
bolmess!"     All  that  has  to   be   changed.      We 
have    to    stir    the    interest    of    our    congrega- 
tions  as   much    with    the   holiness   of    God   as 
the  Church  was  stirred-first  with  the  justice 
and  then  latterly  with  the  love   of  God      It  is 
the  holiness  of  God  which  makes  sin  guilt      It 
IS   the    holiness    of    God    that   necessitates    the  \'^  I 
work  of  Christ,  that  calls  for  it,  and  that  pro-  '  ^ 
vides  it.    What  is  the  great  problem?  The  great 
problem  in  connection  with   atonement  is   not 
simply   to   show  how  it  was   necessary  to   the 
fatherly  love,  but  how  it  was  necessary  to  a  holy 
love,  how  a  holy  love  not  only  must  have  it  but     " 
must  make  it.     The  problem  is  how  Christ  can 
be  a  revelation  not   of   God's    love  simply,  but 
of  God  s  holy  love.     Without  a  holy  God  there 
would  be  no  problem  of  atonement.     It  is  the 


80  RECONCILIATION 

holiness    of    God's    love   that   necessitates    the 
atoning  Cross. 

I  say,  then,  that  the  reconciliation  has  no 
meaning  apart  from  guilt  which  must  stir  the 
anger  of  a  holy  God  and  produce  separation 
from  Him.  That  is,  the  reconciliation  rests 
upon  a  justification,  upon  an  atonement.  Those 
were  the  great  Pauline  ideas  which  were 
rediscovered  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries  and  became  the  backbone  of  the  Re- 
formation. They  were  practically  rediscovered. 
Look  at  the  movement  in  the  history  of  the 
Church's  thought  in  this  respect.  You  have 
three  great  points  :  you  might  name  them — the 
first  from  Augustine,  the  second  from  Luther  ; 
for  the  third,  our  modern  time,  we  have  as 
yet  no  such  outstanding  name.  The  first  great 
movement  towards  the  rediscovery  of  Paul 
was  by  Augustine.  Do  you  know  that  Paul 
went  under  after  the  first  century?  He  went 
under  for  historic  reasons  I  cannot  stay  to 
explain.  It  is  a  remarkable  thing  how  he  was 
kept  in  the  canon  of  Scripture.  Paul  went 
under,  and  for  centuries  remained  under,  and 
he  had  to  be  rediscovered.  That  was  done  by 
Augustine.  Again  he  went  under,  and  Luther 
rediscovered  him.  And  he  is  being  rediscovered 
again  to-day.     Augustine's  rediscovery  was  this, 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       81 

justification  by  grace  alone  ;  Luther's  side  of  the 
rediscovery  was  justification  by  faith  alone — 
faith  in  the  Cross,  that  is  to  say,  faith  in  grace. 
What  is  our  modern  point  of  emphasis  ?  Justi- 
fication by  holiness  and  for  it  alone.  That  is  to 
say,  as  I  have  already  pointed  out,  reconciliation 
is  something  that  comes  from  the  whole  holy 
God,  and  it  covers  the  whole  of  life,  and  it  is  not 
exhausted  by  the  idea  of  atonement  only  or 
redemption  only.  It  is  the  new-created  race 
being  brought  to  permanent,  vital,  life-deep 
communion  with  the  holy  God.  Only  holiness 
can  be  in  communion  with  the  holy  God.  We 
have  to  be  saved  —  not  indeed  from  morality, 
because  we  can  only  be  saved  by  the  moral ;  that 
is  the  grand  sheet-anchor  of  our  modern  theories. 
However  we  be  saved,  we  can  only  be  saved 
in  a  way  consistent  with  God's  morality — that 
is  to  say,  with  holiness.  The  rescue  is  not  from 
morality;  but  it  is  from  mere  moralism,  from 
a  religion  three  parts  conduct.  We  are  saved 
through  the  Spirit  of  a  new  life,  an  indis- 
cerptible  life  in  Jesus  Christ.  That  is  the  grand 
new  thing  in  Christianity  (2  Corinthians  iii.  6). 


Reconciliation,    then,   has  no    meaning   apart 
from  a  sense  of  guilt,   that  guilt  which  is  in- 

The  Work  of  Christ.  J 


82  RECONCILIATION 

volved  in  our  justification.    I  am  going  to  try  to 
expound  that  before  I  am  done.     I  want  to  note 
here  that  it  means  not  so  much  that  God  is  recon- 
ciled, but  that  God  is  the  Reconciler.     It  is  the 
neglect  of  that  truth  which  has  produced  so  much 
sce'pticism  in  the  matter  of  the  atonement.     So 
much  of  our  orthodox  religion  has  come  to  talk 
as  though  God  were  reconciled  by  a  third  party. 
We    lose    sight    of    this    great    central    verse, 
"  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto 
Himself."     As  we  are  both  living  persons,  that 
means   that   there   was  reconciliation   on  God's 
side  as  well  as  ours ;  but  wherever  it  was,  it  was 
effected  by  God  Himself   in  Himself.     In  what 
sense  was  God  reconciled  within  Himself?    We 
come   to    that   surely  as  we   see   that   the  first 
charge   upon   reconciling  grace  is  to  put  away 
guilt,  reconciling   by   not  imputing   trespasses. 
Return     to      our     cardinal     verse,     2     Corin- 
thians V.  19.     In  reconciliation  the  ground  tor 
God's  wrath  or  God's  judgment  was  put  away. 
Guilt    rests    on    God's     charging    up    sm  ;     re- 
conciliation   rests    upon    God's   non-imputation 
of  sin;  God's  non-imputation  of  sin  rests  upon 
Christ  being  made  sin  for  us.     You  have  thus 
three   stages   in  this  magnificent   verse.     God  s 
reconciliation    rested   upon   this,   that    on    His 
Eternal  Son,  who  knew  no  sin  in  His  experience, 


PHILOSOPHIC  AND   CHRISTIAN       83 

(although   He  knew   more  about  sin    than  any 
man  who  has  ever  lived),    sin's   judgment  fell. 
Him  who  knew  no  sin  by  experience,  God  made 
sin.     That  is  to  say,  God  by  Christ's  own  consent 
identified   Him   with   sin   in   treatment  though 
not   in   feeling.      God   did   not  judge  Him,  but 
judged    sin    upon    His    head.      He   never   once 
counted    Him     sinful ;     He    was    always     well 
pleased  with  Him  ;  it  was  part,  indeed,  of  His 
own  holy  self-complacency,    Christ  was  made  sin 
for  us,  as  He  could  never  have  been  if  He  had 
been  made  a  sinner.     It  was  sin  that  had  to  be 
judged,  more  even  than  the  sinner,  in  a  world- 
salvation  ;  and  God  made  Christ  sin  in  this  sense, 
that  God  as  it  were  took  Him  in  the  place  of  sin, 
rather  than  of  the  sinner,  and  judged  the   sin 
upon  Him  ;  and  in  putting  Him  there  He  really 
put   Himself  there   in  our   place   (Christ   being 
what  He  was) ;  so  that  the  divine  judgment  of 
sin  was  real  and  effectual.     That  is,  it  fell  where 
it  was  perfectly  understood,  owned,  and  praised, 
and  had  the  sanctifying  effect  of  judgment,  the 
effect  of   giving  holiness  at  last  its  own.     God 
made  Him  to  be  sin  in  treatment   though  not 
in  feeling,  so  that  holiness  might  be  perfected  in 
judgment,  and  we  might  become  the  righteous- 
ness of  God   in  Him ;    so   that   we   might  have 
in    God's    sight    righteousness     by    our    living 


84  RECONCILIATION 

union    with    Christ,    righteousness    which    did 
not     belong     to     us     actually,     naturally,     and 
finally.     Our   righteousness  is  as  little  ours  in- 
dividually as  the  sin  on    Christ  was  His.     The 
thief  on  the  cross,  for  instance— I  do  not  sup- 
pose he  would  have  turned  what  we  call  a  saint 
if  he    had  survived;    though  saved,   he   would 
not  have  become  sinless  all  at  once.     And  the 
great  saint,  Paul,  had  sin  working  in  him  long 
after  his  conversion.     Yet  by  union  with  Christ 
they  were  made  God's  righteousness,  they  were 
integrated  into  the  New  Goodness ;  God  made 
them  partakers  of  His  eternal  love  to  the  ever- 
holy  Christ.     That  is  a  most  wonderful   thing. 
Men  like  Paul,  and  far  worse  men  than  Paul, 
by   the   grace   of   God,   and   by   a  living    faith, 
become    partakers   of    that   same    eternal   love 
which  God  from  everlasting  and  to  everlasting 
bestowed   upon  His   only-begotten  Son.      It    is 
beyond  words. 

It  was  not  a  case  of  wiping  a  slate.  Sin 
is  graven  in.  You  cannot  wipe  off  sin.  It 
goes  into  the  tissue  of  the  spiritual  being.  And 
it  alters  things  for  both  parties.  Guilt  affected 
both  God  and  man.  It  was  not  a  case  of  de- 
stroying an  unfortunate  prejudice  we  had 
against  God.  It  was  not  a  case  of  putting 
right    a    misunderstanding    we     had    of     God. 


I 


PHILOSOPHIC  AND   CHRISTIAN       85 

"  You  are  afraid  of  God,"  you  hear  easy  people 
say ;  "  it  is  a  great  mistake  to  be  afraid  of 
God.  There  is  nothing  to  be  afraid  of.  God  is 
love."  But  there  is  everything  in  the  love  of 
God  to  be  afraid  of.  Love  is  not  holy  without 
judgment.  It  is  the  love  of  holy  God  that 
is  the  consuming  fire.  It  was  not  simply  a 
case  of  changing  our  method,  or  thought,  our 
prejudices,  or  the  moral  direction  of  our  soul. 
It  was  not  a  case  of  giving  us  courage  when  we 
were  cast  down,  showing  us  how  groundless 
our  depression  was.  It  was  not  that.  If  that 
were  all  it  would  be  a  comparatively  light 
matter. 

If  that  were  all,  Paul  could  only  have  spoken 
about  the  reconciliation  of  single  souls,  not 
about  reconciliation  of  the  whole  world  as  a 
unity.  He  could  not  have  spoken  about  a 
finished  reconciliation  to  which  every  age  of 
the  future  was  to  look  back  as  its  glorious  and 
fontal  past.  In  the  words  of  that  verse  which 
I  am  constantly  pressing,  "  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself."  Observe, 
first,  "  the  world"  is  the  unity  which  corresponds 
to  the  reconciled  unity  of  "  Himself " ;  and 
second,  that  He  was  not  trying,  not  taking  steps 
to  provide  means  of  reconciliation,  not  opening 
doors  of  reconciliation  if  we  would  only  walk  in 


86  RECONCILIATION 

at  them,  not  labouring  toward  reconciliation, 
not  (according  to  the  unhappy  phrase)  waiting 
to  be  gracious,  but  "God  was  in  Christ  recon- 
ciling," actually  reconciling,  finishing  the  work. 
It  was  not  a  tentative,  preliminary  affair 
(Romans  xi.  15).  Reconciliation  was  finished  in 
Christ's  death.  Paul  did  not  preach  a  gradual 
reconciliation.  He  preached  what  the  old 
divines  used  to  call  the  finished  work.  He  did 
not  preach  a  gradual  reconciliation  which  was 
to  become  the  reconciliation  of  the  world  only 
piecemeal,  as  men  were  induced  to  accept  it,  or 
w^ere  affected  by  the  gospel.  He  preached  some- 
thing done  once  for  all — a  reconciliation  which  is 
the  base  of  every  soul's  reconcilement,  not  an 
invitation  only.  What  the  Church  has  to  do  is 
to  appropriate  the  thing  that  has  been  finally 
and  universally  done.  We  have  to  enter  upon 
the  reconciled  position,  on  the  new  creation. 
Individual  men  have  to  enter  upon  that  recon- 
ciled position,  that  new  covenant,  that  new  rela- 
tion, which  already,  in  virtue  of  Christ's  Cross, 
belonged  to  the  race  as  a  w^hole.  I  will  even 
use  for  convenience'  sake  the  w^ord  totality. 
(People  turn  up  their  noses  at  a  word  like  that, 
and  they  say  it  smells  of  philosophy.  Well, 
philosophy  has  not  a  bad  smell !  You  cannot 
have    a   proper    theology    unless    you    have    a 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       87 

philosophy.  You  cannot  accurately  express 
the  things  that  theology  handles  most  deeply. 
The  misfortune  of  our  ministry  is  that  it  comes 
to  theology  without  the  proper  preliminary 
culture — with  a  pious  or  literary  culture  only.) 
I  am  going  to  use  this  word  totality,  and  say 
that  the  first  bearing  of  Christ's  work  was  upon 
the  race  as  a  totality.  The  first  thing  recon- 
ciliation does  is  to  change  man's  corporate 
relation  to  God.  Then  when  it  is  taken  home 
individually  it  changes  our  present  attitude. 
Christ,  as  it  were,  put  us  into  the  eternal 
Church ;  the  Holy  Spirit  teaches  us  how  to 
behave  properly  in  the  Church. 


I  go  on  to  show  that  reconciliation  has  its 
effect  not  upon  man  only,  but  upon  God  also. 
That  is  a  difficulty  to  many  people.  And,  indeed, 
we  require  to  be  somewhat  discriminating  here. 
If  you  say  bluntly  that  Christ  reconciled  God, 
it  is  more  false  than  true.  I  do  not  say  it 
is  untrue.  It  is  the  people  who  want  plain 
black  and  white,  false  or  true,  that  do  so  much 
mischief  in  these  matters.  It  is  the  thin, 
commonsense  rationalists,  orthodox  or  hetero- 
dox. It  is  the  people  who  put  a  pistol  to  your 
head    and    say,    "I    am    a    plain    man    and    I 


88  RECONCILIATION 

want     a    plain     yes     or    no,"    that    cause     so 
much     difficulty.       Christ    always     refused     to 
answer  with  a  pistol  to  His  head.     It  was  the 
whole  manner  of  His  ministry  to  refuse  to  give 
a  plain   answer   when  asked  a  blunt  question. 
We  see  that  in  Peter's  discovery  and  confession, 
"Thou   art  the   Christ,"  and  in  Christ's   joyful 
answer,    "  Blessed   Simon."     Peter    in  his   con- 
fession had  crowned  what  Christ  had  laboured 
to  live  in  upon  them,  but  what  He  had  never 
said   plainly  in    so    many   words — "  I    am    the 
Christ."     He  lived  it  into  them  and  made  them 
discover  it.     Repeatedly  He  was  asked,  "  Give  us 
signs,"   "  Give   us   yes   or  no,"   and   He   always 
refused.      That   would  be   sight,  not  faith.      A 
plain  yes  or  no   is   sight.     But  faith  is  insight 
into    Christ.     In  this  region  a  plain   yes  or   no 
is  somewhat  out  of  place.     So,  therefore,  while 
it   is .  not    false    to   say   that   Christ   reconciled 
God,  it  is  more  false  than  true  as  it  is  mostly 
put.     You  do  not  get  it  in  the  Bible.     It  would 
be  a   useful   exercise  to  go   through   the  Bible 
and  see   what  proofs    you   can    get    of    Christ 
reconciling  God.     If  we  talk  about  Christ  recon- 
ciling God  in  the  way  some  do,  we  suggest  that 
there  was  some  third  party  coming  between  us 
and  God,  reconciling  God  on  the  one  hand  and 
us  on  the  other,  like  a  daysman.     That  is  one 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       89 

great  mischief  that  is  done  by  the  popular 
theories  of  atonement.  God  can  never  be 
regarded  as  the  object  of  some  third  party's 
intervention  in  reconciling.  If  it  were  so,  what 
would  happen?  There  would  be  no  grace.  It 
would  be  a  bought  thing,  a  procured  thing, 
the  work  of  a  pardon-broker ;  and  the  one 
essential  thing  about  grace  is  that  it  is  un- 
bought  and  unpurchasable.  It  is  the  freest 
thing  in  heaven  or  earth.  It  would  not  be 
free  if  procured  by  some  third  party.  The 
"  daysman "  metaphor  has  been  much  abused. 
It  is  a  Scriptural  figure,  but  we  get  it  in  the 
Old  Testament,  in  Job,  the  idea  being  that  of 
one  who,  in  the  case  of  a  dispute,  puts  one  hand 
on  one  head  and  the  other  on  another  and 
brings  two  persons  together.  That  is  a  crude 
version  of  the  Christian  idea  of  reconciliation. 
The  grace  of  God  would  not  then  be  the  prime 
and  moving  cause.  It  would  not  be  spontaneous 
and  creative,  it  would  be  negotiated  grace  ;  and 
that  is  a  contradiction  in  terms.  Mediation  can 
never  mean  that.  In  paganism  the  gods  were 
mollified.  God,  our  God,  could  never  be  mollified. 
There  is  no  mollification  of  God,  no  placation  of 
God.  Atonement  was  not  the  placating  of  God's 
anger.  Even  in  the  old  economy  we  are  told,  "  I 
have  given  you  the  blood  to  make  atonement." 


90  RECONCILIATION 

Given  !  Did  you  ever  see  the  force  of  it ?  "I 
have  given  you  the  blood  to  make  atonement. 
This  is  an  institution  which  I  set  up  for  you  to 
comply  with,  set  it  up  for  purposes  of  My  own, 
on  principles  of  My  own,  but  it  is  My  gift."  The 
Lord  Himself  provided  the  lamb  for  the  burnt 
offering.  Atonement  in  the  Old  Testament  was 
not  the  placating  of  God's  anger,  but  the  sacra- 
ment of  God's  grace.  It  was  the  expression 
of  God's  anger  on  the  one  hand  and  the  express- 
ing and  putting  in  action  of  God's  grace  on  the 
other  hand.  The  effect  of  atonement  was  to 
cover  sin  from  God's  eyes,  so  that  it  should  no 
longer  make  a  visible  breach  between  God  and 
His  people.  The  actual  ordinance  was  estab- 
lished, they  held,  by  God  Himself.  He  covered 
the  sin.  Sacrifices  were  not  desperate  efforts  and 
surrenders  made  by  terrified  people  in  the  hope 
of  propitiating  an  angry  deity.  The  sacrifices 
were  in  themselves  prime  acts  of  obedience 
to  God's  means  of  grace  and  His  expressed  will. 
If  you  want  to  follow  that  out  further,  perhaps 
I  may  be  forgiven  if  I  were  to  allude  to  the 
last  chapter  in  my  book,  "The  Cruciality  of 
the  Cross "  (1909),  in  which  there  is  a  fuller 
discussion  of  the  particular  point,  and  especially 
of  what  is  morally  meant  by  the  blood  of 
Christ. 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       91 

§ 
But  some  one  immediately  asks,  Is  there  then 
no  objective  atonement  ?  It  is  a  question  worth 
deep  attention.  A  great  many  people  say 
Christianity  wrecks  chiefly  on  the  idea  of  ob- 
jective atonement.  How  cheap  the  objection  is 
in  many  cases,  how  easy  and  common  it  is  !  If 
you  find  somebody  who  is  making  it  his  mission 
in  life  to  pull  to  pieces  the  venerable  theology  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  and  show  how  poor  a  thing 
it  is  in  the  light  of  the  thirty  years  in  which  he 
has  lived,  you  will  hear  it  put  likely  enough  in 
such  terms  as  these  :  that  objective  atonement  is 
sheer  paganism.  The  Christian  idea  of  atone- 
ment is  identified  offhand  with  the  pagan  idea 
of  atonement,  as  a  Hyde  Park  lecturer  might. 
And  when  you  have  done  that  at  the  outset,  it 
is  the  simplest  thing  to  show  how  false  and 
absurd  and  pagan  such  theology  is.  It  is  said 
further,  that  the  whole  Church  has  become 
paganised  in  this  way,  and  has  spoken  as  though 
God  could  be  mollified  by  something  offered  to 
Him.  The  criticism  is  sometimes  ignorant, 
sometimes  ungenerous,  sometimes  culpable.  If 
such  language  has  ever  been  held,  it  has  only 
been  by  sections  of  the  Church,  sections  that 
have  gone  wrong  in  the  direction  of  unqualified 
extremes.     You  have  extravagancies,  remember. 


92  RECONCILIATION 

even  in  rational  heresy.  Has  the  Church  on 
the  whole  ever  really  forgotten  that  it  is  in 
the  mercy  of  God  that  all  our  hopes  begin  and 
end  ?  And  even  if  the  Church  had  gone  further 
wrong  than  it  has  done  about  this,  we  do  not 
live  upon  the  Church,  but  upon  the  gospel  and 
upon  the  Bible.  We  live  in  and  through  the 
Church.  We  cannot  do  without  it.  We  must 
get  back  a  great  deal  more  respect  for  it.  But 
we  do  not  live  on  the  Church ;  we  live  on  the 
word  of  the  gospel  which  is  in  the  Bible. 


What  is  the  real  objective  element  in  the 
Bible's  gospel  ?  What  is  the  real  objective 
element  in  atonement  ?  We  are  tempted,  I  say, 
to  declare  that  it  was  the  offering  of  a  sacrifice 
to  God  outside  of  Him  and  us,  the  offering  of  a 
sacrifice  to  God  by  somebody  not  God  yet  more 
than  a  single  man.  That  is  the  natural,  the 
pagan  notion  of  objective  atonement.  But  the 
real  meaning  of  an  objective  atonement  is  that 
God  Himself  made  the  complete  sacrifice.  The 
real  objectivity  of  the  atonement  is  not  that  it 
was  made  to  God,  but  by  God.  It  was  atone- 
ment made  by  God,  not  by  man.  When  I  use  the 
word  objective,  I  do  not  mean  objective  to  you  or 
to  me.     You  are  objective  to  me,  and  I  to  you. 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN       93 

That  is  not  the  idea.  Let  us  learn  to  think  on 
the  scale  of  the  whole  race.  What  is  objective 
to  that?  The  deadly  kind  of  subjectivity  is 
the  kind  that  is  engrossed  with  individuals, 
or  with  humanity,  and  does  not  allow  for  God. 
It  is  the  egotism  of  the  race.  And  the  real  objec- 
tivity is  that  which  is  objective  to  the  whole 
human  race,  over  against  it,  and  not  merely 
facing  you  or  me  within  it.  The  real  objective 
element  in  the  atonement,  therefore,  is  that  God 
made  it  and  gave  it  finished  to  man,  not  that 
it  was  made  to  God  by  man.  Any  atonement 
made  by  man  would  be  subjective,  however 
much  it  might  be  made  for  man  by  his  brother, 
or  by  a  representative  of  entire  Humanity. 


But  we  have  a  certain  farther  difiiculty  to 
face  here.  If  it  was  God  that  made  the  atone- 
ment— which  it  certainly  was  in  Christianity — 
then  was  it  not  made  to  man  ?  Can  God  recon- 
cile Himself  ?  And  can  the  atonement  mean 
anything  more  than  the  attuning  of  man  to 
God — that  is  to  say,  of  individual  men  in  their 
subjective  experience  ?  God  then  says  to  each 
soul,  "  Be  reconciled.  See,  I  have  put  My  anger 
away."  Can  such  attuning  of  Himself  by  God 
have  for  its  results  anything   more  than  indi- 


94  RECONCILIATION 

vidual  conversion  ?  Now,  conversion  means 
much,  but  it  does  not  mean  the  whole  of 
Christianity.  Reconciliation  means  the  life- 
communion  of  the  race.  But,  if  God  made  the 
atonement,  it  might  seem  that  the  result  and 
effect  of  this  atonement  could  only  be  reached 
gradually  by  the  attuning  of  individual  men  to 
God.  It  would  seem  to  destroy  the  totality  of 
the  race,  or  (to  employ  another  word  even 
more  useful)  the  solidarity  of  the  race.  That 
would  seem  to  be  the  effect ;  and  it  is  such  a 
serious  effect,  for  this  reason :  that  it  affects 
the  universality  of  Christ's  work.  Whatever 
affects  the  universality  of  Christ's  work  cuts 
the  ground  from  under  aggressive  Christianity, 
from  under  missions,  whether  at  home  or 
abroad.  They  cannot  thrive  except  upon  a 
faith  which  means  the  universality  of  Christ's 
work,  which  means  again  the  solidarity,  the 
organic  unity,  of  the  whole  human  race.  And 
the  conversion  of  a  race  is  a  work  that  exceeds 
conversion  and  is  redemption.  About  that  the 
Old  Testament  and  the  New  Testament  are 
at  one. 

But,  you  say,  you  do  not  have  the  solidarity 
of  the  human  race  in  the  Old  Testament.  Well, 
you  do,  and  you  do  not.  What  you  have  face  to 
face  with  God  in  the  Old  Testament  is   a  col- 


PHILOSOPHIC   AND   CHRISTIAN        95 

lective  nation,  Israel.     We  shall  never  read  the 
Old  Testament  with  true   understanding   until 
we  realise  that.     That  is  one  of  the  great  things 
modern  scholarship  has  brought  home  to  us — 
that  the  vis-a-vis  of  God  in  the  Old  Testament  is 
Israel  and  not  the  individual   Jew.     Gradually, 
as  the  Old  Testament   develops   in  spiritual  in- 
timacy, you  have  this  changing  and  becoming 
intensely  individual,  as  in  the  later  Psalms.     In 
Jeremiah  it  became  so  especially.     The  greatest 
prefiguration  of  Christ's   individual   solitude  in 
the  Old  Testament  is   Jeremiah.     But   both   of 
them    were    representative    or    collective   indi- 
viduals.   They  condensed  the  people.    The  object 
that   faced  God   in   the   Old  Testament   in   the 
main  was  not  primarily  the  individual  soul,  it 
was    the    soul   of    the    nation    of    Israel,    even 
though  it  was  sometimes  reduced  to  a  remnant. 
What  took  place  when  Israel   made  the   great 
refusal  of    Christ?     There  was  set  up  another 
collective  unity,  the  Church,  the  new  Israel,  the 
spiritual   Israel,    the    landless,   homeless   Israel, 
whose  home  was  in  Him,  the  universal  Israel, 
the  new  Humanity  of  the  new  covenant.     The 
Church  became  the  prophecy  and  prefiguration 
of   the  unity  of  Humanity.     It  is  through  the 
Church  alone  that  the  unity  of  Humanity  can 
be    consummated,   because   it    is   possible    only 


96  RECONCILIATION 

through  the  gospel.     And  the  preacher  of  this 
gospel  in  the  world  is  the  collective  Church. 

We  must,  therefore,  avoid  every  idea  of  atone- 
ment which  seems  to  reduce  it  to  God's  dealing 
with  a  mass  of  individuals  instead  of  with  the 
race  as  a  whole — instead  of  a  racial,  a  social,  a 
collective  salvation,  in  which  alone  each  indi- 
vidual has  his  place  and  part.  Our  Protestant 
theology  has  been  too  individualist,  too  little 
coUectivist.  And  that  has  had  serious  social 
consequences  as  well  as  theological.  The  basis 
of  a  social  salvation  is  the  final  redemption  in 
one  act  of  the  total  race.  And  that  act  was  the 
Cross  of  Christ. 


RECONCILIATION,  ATONEMENT, 
AND  JUDGMENT 


I 


IV 


RECONCILIATION,   ATONEMENT,   AND 
JUDGMENT 

THE  point  at  which  I  broke  off  yesterday 
wavS  this.  I  was  pointing  out  that 
objective  atonement  is  absolutely  necessary. 
Of  course,  it  is  quite  necessary  also  that  we 
should  know  what  is  meant  by  an  objective 
atonement.  The  real  objective  element  in 
atonement  is  not  that  something  was  offered 
to  God,  but  that*  God  made  the  offering. 
And  in  this  connection  I  hinted  that  my 
remarks  to-day  and  to-morrow  would  have 
to  follow  the  idea  also,  that  God's  atonement 
initially  was  made  on  behalf  of  the  race,  and 
on  behalf  of  individuals  in  so  far  as  they  were 
members  of  the  race.  The  first  charge  upon 
Christ  and  His  Cross  was  the  reconciliation  of 
the  race,  and  of  its  individuals  by  implication. 

We  start  to-day,  then,  from  the  position  that 
God  made  the  atonement.  This  (we  saw)  suggests 

The  Work  of  Christ.  99 


100    RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT 

a  number  of  questions,  not  to  say  difficulties. 
If  God  made  the  atonement,  but  reconciliation 
meant  no  more  than  simply  the  moving  and 
attuning  of  individual  men  in  their  subjective 
experience,  it  might  seem  as  though  it  de- 
stroyed the  solidarity  of  mankind  and  made  it 
granular.  And  the  peril  there  is  that  what- 
ever destroys  that,  destroys  the  universality  of 
Christ's  work.  But  that  atomism  is  not  the 
Gospel.  To  reduce  the  reconciliation  merely 
to  the  aggregate  of  individual  conversions 
would  be  a  total  misrepresentation  of  New 
Testament  reconciliation,  which  is  both  solidary 
and  final. 

Then  there  is  another  difficulty.  If  we  say 
that  the  one  object  of  the  atonement  was  not 
the  reconciliation  of  God,  but  the  reconciliation 
of  man  to  God,  then  it  looks  as  though  the 
work  of  Christ  became  only  the  grand  helio- 
graph from  divine  heights,  the  chief  word  in 
what  I  might  call  a  language  of  signs  ;  as  though 
it  were  only  the  leading  expression  of  God's 
will  towards  men,  instead  of  something  actually 
done,  and  not  merely  said  or  shown,  by  God, 
something  really  done  from  the  depth  of  God 
Who  is  the  action  of  the  world,  something  eter- 
nally changing  the  whole  situation,  and  destiny, 
and  responsibility  of  our  race.     If  God  in  Christ 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT     101 

simply  said  the  most  powerful  word  about  His 
goodwill,  His  j)lacability,  and  His  readiness  to 
forgive,  that  would  destroy  the  permanence  of 
Christ — the  depth  of  His  work,  and  the  height 
of  His  place.  Thus  God  would  be  saying  more 
than  He  did  ;  and  we  have  a  natural  and  proper 
difficulty  in  thoroughly  trusting  people  who  say 
more  than  they  do.  If  Christ  were  simply  an 
expression  of  God's  love,  then  His  Cross  would 
simply  be  what  is  called  an  object-lesson  of 
God's  love ;  or  it  would  simply  be  a  witness 
to  the  serious  way  in  which  God  takes  man's 
sin  ;  or  it  might  even  be  no  more  than  the  ex- 
pression of  the  strong  conviction  of  Jesus 
about  it.  We  are  exposed  to  the  danger  there 
always  is  when  we  make  revelation  a  word 
rather  than  a  deed,  something  said  instead  of 
something  done,  when  we  make  it  manifesta- 
tion only  and  not  redemption.  The  work  of 
Christ  would  be  only  something  educational, 
or  at  most  impressive.  And  what  happens 
then  ?  If  the  work  of  Christ  is  only  impres- 
sively educational,  if  the  need  and  value  of  it 
ceases  when  we  have  recognised  its  meaning, 
when  we  have  taken  God's  word  for  it  in 
Christ  that  He  does  really  love  us,  what 
happens  then?  Why,  as  soon  as  the  lesson 
had  been  learnt,  the  work  of   Christ  might  be 


102    RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

left  behind.  There  are  a  great  many  people 
to-day  who  are  Christian  in  a  way,  but  have 
very  loose  ideas  as  to  what  is  involved  centrally 
in  their  Christianity.  Many  of  them  are  in  this 
position  I  describe — they  think  they  can  ignore 
Christ  and  the  work  of  Christ  since  they  have 
assimilated  the  lesson  these  taught.  If  the 
Cross  is  a  kind  of  practical  parable  which  God 
set  forth  of  His  love  and  His  willingness  to 
save,  then  when  the  parable  has  done  its  work 
it  can  be  forgotten.  When  the  lesson  has  been 
taught,  the  example  can  be  put  away  into  the 
school  store-room  until  we  want  it  again.  It 
is  exhausted  for  the  time  being,  until  somebody 
else  comes  who  needs  the  same  lesson.  In  that 
case  the  work  of  Christ  simply  sinks  to  the 
level  of  other  valuable  events  in  the  history 
of  religion.  It  is  not  fontal  but  episodic.  It 
represents  the  transition  from  Judaism  to  a  reli- 
gion of  Humanity.  It  represents  a  great  move- 
ment in  the  history  of  religion,  when  religion 
ceased  to  be  national  and  particularist,  and 
became  universal,  when  it  ceased  to  be  ritual  and 
became  spiritual.  The  death  of  Christ  would 
thus  be  a  great  monument  in  the  past,  which 
fades  out  of  sight  as  we  surmount  it  and  leave 
it  behind  ;  and  it  does  not  retain  a  permanent 
meaning  and  function  at  the  centre  of  our  faith. 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT     103 

§ 

I  said  that  the  work  of  Christ  meant  not  only 
an  action  on  man,  it  meant  an  action  on  God. 
Yet  I  pointed  out  that  it  was  more  false  than 
true  to  say  that  Christ  and  His  death  reconciled 
God  to  man.  I  said  that  we  must  in  some  way 
construe  the  matter  as  God  reconciling  Himself. 
It  was  out  of  the  question  to  think  of  any 
reconciliation  effected  upon  God  by  a  third 
party  standing  between  God  and  man.  God 
could  not  be  reconciled  by  man  nor  by  one 
neither  God  nor  man.  The  only  alternative, 
therefore,  is  that  God  should  reconcile  Himself. 
But  then  is  there  not  something  in  that  which 
seems  a  little  forced  and  unnatural  ?  Did  God 
have  to  compel  Himself  to  change  His  feeling 
about  us  ?  Did  He  force  Himself  to  be  gracious  ? 
There  is  something  wrong  here  surely,  some- 
thing that  needs  adjustment,  explanation,  re- 
statement in  some  way. 

Are  we  obliged  to  suppose  that  if  God  did 
reconcile  Himself  it  was  in  the  sense  of  chanyfinsr 
His  oAvn  heart  and  affection  towards  us  ?  I 
have  pointed  out  that  the  heart  of  God  towards 
us,  His  gracious  disposition  towards  us,  was 
from  His  own  holy  eternity ;  that  grace  is  of  the 
unchangeable.  God  in  that  respect  had  not  to 
be  changed.     Was  He  changed  at  all  then  ?     If 


104     RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

His  heart  was  not  changed,  what  remained  in 
Hina  to  be  changed,  what  was  changed  in 
connection  with  the  work  of  Christ? 

There  was  a  change.  And  I  am  going  to  ask 
you  to  recognise  here  another  of  those  vakiable 
distinctions  of  which  the  man  without  the  evan- 
gelical experience  and  its  theological  discipline 
is  so  impatient.  As  I  work  my  way  through 
the  difficulties  and  questions  that  present  them- 
selves, over  and  over  again  I  perceive  that  many 
of  the  difficulties  that  seem  so  serious  to  some 
turn  entirely  upon  some  valuable  distinction 
that  has  been  ignored,  often  for  lack  of  deep  reli- 
gion or  due  professional  education.  Of  course 
the  man  in  the  street  says,  as  soon  as  he  is 
asked  to  distinguish,  that  that  is  getting  into 
the  region  of  subtleties.  Never  mind  the  man 
in  the  street.  The  distinguished  person  for  hira 
is  the  person  with  the  least  distinction  from 
himself,  the  person  who  gives  him  most  satis- 
faction with  least  trouble,  the  person  who  works 
in  black  and  white  with  no  shades.  Besides,  the 
man  in  the  street  is  not  devoted  to  his  Bible,  nor 
to  getting  into  the  interior  of  the  Bible,  as  you 
preachers  are.  We  must  take  our  way,  God's 
way,  and  follow  the  subtle  and  searching  Holy 
Spirit  as  He  leads  and  speaks  in  and  through 
the  questions  that  arise  to  our  earnest  thought 


RECONCILIATION   AND  ATONEMENT    105 

concerning  Christ's  death.  And  the  man  in  the 
street  must  be  left  to  the  grace  which  has  taken 
us  in  from  the  street. 

The  distinction  I  ask  you  to  observe  is 
between  a  change  of  feeling  and  a  change  of 
treatment,  between  affection  and  discipline, 
between  friendly  feeling  and  friendly  relations. 
God's  feeling  toward  us  never  needed  to  be 
changed.  But  God's  treatment  of  us,  God's 
practical  relation  to  us — that  had  to  change.  I 
have  pointed  out  that  the  relation  between  God 
and  man  in  reconciliation  is  a  personal  one,  and 
that,  where  you  have  real  personal  relation 
and  personal  communion,  if  there  is  change  on 
one  side  there  must  be  change  on  the  other. 
The  question  is  as  to  the  nature  of  the  change. 
We  have  barred  out  the  possibility  of  its  being  a 
change  of  affection,  of  hatred  into  grace.  God 
never  ceased  to  love  us  even  when  He  was  most 
angry  and  severe  with  us.  It  will  not  do  to 
abolish  the  reality  of  God's  anger  towards 
us.  True  love  is  quite  capable  of  being  angry, 
and  must  be  angry  and  even  sharp  with  its 
beloved  children.  Let  us  fix  our  attention 
more  closely  upon  this  distinction  of  mood  and 
manner. 


106    RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT 

§ 
Take  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  for  illustra- 
tion. There  are  those  who  say  you  have  the 
whole  of  the  gospel  really  in  the  parable  of  the 
prodigal  son,  that  that  was  the  culmination  of 
Christ's  grand  revelation  of  God.  Well,  if  that 
were  so  the  wonder  to  me  is,  first,  that  the 
apostles  never  seem  to  have  used  it ;  and,  second, 
that  having  delivered  this  parable  Christ  did 
not  at  once  consider  His  mission  discharged  and 
return  to  heaven.  Or,  on  the  other  hand,  why 
did  He  not  continue  to  live  to  a  ripe  and  useful 
age,  reiterating  in  various  forms  and  in  different 
settings  this  waiting  (but  inert)  love  and  grace 
of  God  ?  We  are  moved  sometimes  to  think  He 
might  have  done  well  had  He  not  provoked 
death  so  early,  had  He  remained,  like  John,  to 
seventy  or  ninety  years  of  age  continually 
publishing,  applying,  and  spreading  the  message 
which  He  gave  His  disciples.  But  you  have  not 
the  whole  gospel  in  the  parable  of  the  prodigal 
son.  What  is  the  function  of  a  parable  ?  It  is 
one  of  the  great  discoveries  and  lessons  taught 
us  by  modern  scholarship,  that  parables  are  not 
allegories,  because  they  exist  for  the  sake  of 
one  central  idea.  While  we  may  allow  our- 
selves, under  the  suggestion  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
to  receive  hints  of  edifying  truth  from  this  or 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT     107 

the  other  phase  or  detail  of  the  parable,  we 
have  chiefly  to  ask,  What  was  it  in  the  mind  of 
Christ  for  the  sake  of  which  He  uttered  this 
parable?  Each  parable  puts  in  an  ample  ambit 
one  central  idea.  Now  the  one  ruling  idea  in 
the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son  is  the  idea  of 
the  centrality,  the  completeness,  the  unreserved- 
ness,  the  freeness,  fullness,  whole-heartedness  of 
God's  grace — the  absolute  fullness  of  it,  rather 
than  the  method  of  its  action.  But  however  a 
parable  might  preach  that  fullness,  it  took  the 
Cross  and  all  its  train  to  give  it  effect,  to  put  it 
into  action,  life,  and  history,  to  charge  it  with 
the  Spirit.  Those  who  tell  us  that  the  whole 
gospel  is  embodied  in  the  parable  say.  You 
observe  nothing  is  suggested  in  the  parable 
about  the  Cross  and  the  Atonement ;  therefore 
the  Cross  and  the  Atonement  are  subsequent 
and  gratuitous  additions,  confusing  the  gospel 
of  grace.  But  that  turns  Christ  into  a  mere 
preacher,  instead  of  the  centre  of  the  world's 
history.  Bear  in  mind  also  that  this  parable  was 
spoken  by  the  Christ  who  had  the  Cross  in  the 
very  structure  of  His  personality  as  its  voca- 
tion, and  at  the  root,  therefore,  of  all  His  words. 
That  Cross  was  deep  embedded  in  the  very  struc- 
ture of  Christ's  Person,  because  nowadays  you 
cannot  separate  His  Person  from  His  vocation, 


108     RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT 

from  the  work  He  came  to  do,  and  the  words  He 
came  to  speak.  The  Cross  was  not  simply  a 
fate  awaiting  Christ  in  the  future ;  it  pervaded 
subliminally  His  holy  Person.  He  was  born  for 
the  Cross.  It  was  His  genius,  His  destiny.  It 
was  quite  inevitable  that,  in  a  world  Kke  this. 
One  holy  as  Jesus  was  holy  should  come  to  the 
Cross.  The  parable  was  spoken  by  One  in 
whom  the  Cross  and  all  it  stands  for  were 
latent  in  His  idea  of  God ;  and  it  became 
patent,  came  to  the  surface,  became  actual, 
and  practical,  and  powerful  in  the  stress  of 
man's  crisis  and  the  fullness  of  God's  time. 
That  is  an  important  phrase.  Christ  Himself 
came  in  a  fullness  of  time.  The  Cross  which 
consummated  and  crowned  Christ  came  in  its 
fullness  of  time.  The  time  was  not  full  during 
Christ's  life  for  preaching  an  atonement  that  life 
could  never  make.  Hence  as  to  the  method  of 
God's  free  and  flowing  grace  the  parable  has 
nothing  to  say.  It  does  not  even  say  that 
the  father  went  seeking  the  ]3rodigal.  The 
seeking  grace  of  God  we  find  there  as  little 
as  the  redeeming  grace.  And  so  also  you 
have  not  the  mode  of  grace's  action  on  a 
world.  But,  speaking  of  what  you  do  have  in 
the  parable,  the  father  knows  no  change  of 
feeling  towards  the  prodigal ;  yet  could  he  go 


RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT     109 

on  making  no  difference?  Could  he  go  on 
treating  the  prodigal  as  though  he  never  had 
become  a  prodigal  ?  He  did  not  certainly  when 
he  returned ;  and  as  little  could  he  before. 
His  heart  followed  the  prodigal,  but  his  re- 
lations, his  confidence,  his  intercourse  were 
with  his  brother.  So  long  as  the  son  is  pro- 
digal he  cannot  be  treated  as  though  he  were 
otherwise.  Even  repentance  needs  some  gua- 
rantee of  permanence.  The  father's  heart  is 
the  same,  but  his  treatment  must  be  different. 
Cases  have  been  known  where  the  father  had 
to  expel  the  black  sheep  from  the  family  for 
the  sake  of  the  others.  Loving  the  poor 
creature  all  the  same,  he  yet  found  it  quite 
impossible,  in  the  interests  of  the  whole  family, 
to  treat  him  as  though  he  were  like  the  rest. 
So  God  needed  no  placation,  but  He  could  not 
exercise  His  kindness  to  the  prodigal  world.  He 
certainly  could  not  restore  communion  with  its 
individuals,  without  doing  some  act  which  per- 
manently altered  the  relation.  And  this  is  what 
set  up  that  world's  reconciliation  with  Him.  It 
was  set  up  by  an  act  of  crisis,  of  judgment. 


Remember   always   we  are    dealing   with  the 
world  in  the  first  instance  and  not  with  indi- 


110    RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT 

viduals.  I  constantly  come  back  upon  that,  for 
the  orthodox  and  their  critics  forget  it  alike. 
I  suppose  the  prodigal  was  a  slave,  I  suppose 
he  had  sold  himself  to  that  vile  work  of  swine- 
feeding.  When  he  returned  I  suppose  he  ran 
away  from  his  master.  But  the  prodigal  world, 
of  course,  could  not  run  away  from  its  master, 
it  could  not  run  away  from  the  power  that  it 
was  enslaved  to.  "  Myself  am  hell."  Supposing 
now  the  prodigal  had  not  been  able  to  run  away. 
Supposing  he  had  been  guarded  as  a  convict 
is  guarded,  then  he  could  only  come  back  by 
being  bought  off.  As  soon  as  you  go  beyond 
the  one  theme  of  the  parable,  the  absolute 
heartiness  of  grace,  and  begin  to  think  of  grace's 
methods  with  a  world,  this  point  must  be  faced 
by  all  who  are  more  than  pooh-pooh  senti- 
mentalists in  their  religion.  We  have  to  deal 
with  a  world  in  a  bondage  it  could  not  break. 
If  the  prodigal  could  not  have  arisen  to  go  to 
his  father ;  if  the  elder  brother  had  sold  up  the 
whole  farm,  reduced  himself  to  poverty,  taken 
the  sum  in  his  hand,  followed  the  prodigal 
into  the  far  country,  and  there  spent  the  whole 
amount  in  buying  his  brother's  manumission 
from  his  master  before  a  judge;  and  if  it 
was  all  done  by  mutual  purpose  and  consent 
of  himself  and  his  father ;   would  not  that  act 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT  IH 

be  a  great  and  effective  thing,  not  so  much 
in  producing  repentance  but  in  a  harder  matter 
— in  destroying  a  lien  and  making  absolute  cer- 
tainty of  the  father's  forgiveness?  He  is  sure 
because  the  father  not  only  says  but  pays.  His 
mere  repentance  could  not  make  him  sure, 
could  not  place  him  at  home  again,  could  not 
put  liim  where  he  set  out.  His  mere  repentance 
could  turn  his  heart  to  his  father,  but  it  could 
not  break  the  bar  and  fill  him  with  certainty  of 
his  father's  love  and  forgiveness.  And  that  is 
what  the  sinner  wants,  and  what  the  great  and 
classic  penitents  find  it  so  hard  to  believe.  Now, 
the  parable  tells  us  of  the  freeness  of  God's 
grace,  and  its  fullness,  but  the  Cross  enacts  it 
and  inserts  it  in  real  history.  It  shows  to  what 
a  length  that  grace  could  go  in  dealing  with  a 
difficulty  otherwise  insuperable  when  we  turn 
from  a  single  prodigal  to  a  world.  The  act 
which  I  have  described  by  a  New  Testament 
extension  of  the  parable— the  act  of  Christ's 
Cross— is  not  simply  to  produce  individual  re- 
pentance, but  it  has  its  great  effect  upon  the 
relation  of  the  whole  world  to  God.  And  the 
judgment,  the  payment,  was  on  that  scale.  I 
will  show  you  later  that  it  was  not  pain  that 
was  paid  but  holy  obedience. 

What  the  elder  brother  does  in  the  supposi- 


112     RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

tion  I  have  made  is  twofold.  First,  he  secures 
the  liberation,  he  deals  with  the  equitable  condi- 
tions of  the  release.  Secondly,  he  also  acts  upon 
the  prodigal's  heart  and  confidence.  In  the  first 
case  he  meets  certain  judicial  conditions,  cer- 
tain social  conditions,  ethical  conditions,  bound 
up  with  the  existing  order,  the  law  of  society 
in  which  the  jjrodigal  was  living.  But  it  is 
said  sometimes  that  there  the  analogy  fails, 
because  the  elder  son,  acting  for  the  father, 
in  my  extension  of  the  story,  has  to  deal  with 
a  law  which  is  outside  his  control  and  outside 
the  father's  control ;  he  has  to  deal  with  the 
law  of  society,  with  the  law  of  the  land  where 
the  prodigal  was.  Whereas,  if  you  come  to 
think  about  God,  there  can  be  no  social  and 
moral  conditions  which  are  outside  His  control. 
There,  it  is  said,  your  illustration  breaks  down. 
God  could  ignore  any  such  impediments  at 
His  loving  will.  Now,  that  is  just  the  crucial 
mistake  that  you  make,  that  even  Kant  does 
not  allow  us  to  make.  God  could  do  nothing 
of  the  kind.  So  far  the  omnipotence  of  God  is 
a  limited  omnipotence.  He  could  not  trifle  with 
His  own  holiness.  He  could  will  nothing  against 
His  holy  nature,  and  He  could  not  abolish  the 
judgment  bound  up  with  it.  Nothing  in  the 
compass  of  the  divine  nature  could  enable  Him 


RECONCILIATION   AND  ATONEMENT     113 

to  abolish  a  moral  law,  the  law  of  holiness.  That 
would  be  tampering  with  His  own  soul.  It  had 
to  be  dealt  with.  Is  the  law  of  God  more  loose 
than  the  law  of  society  ?  Can  it  be  taken  liber- 
ties with,  played  with,  and  put  aside  at  the 
impulse  even  of  love?  How  little  we  should 
come  to  think  of  God's  love  if  that  were  possible! 
How  essential  the  holiness  of  that  love  is  to 
our  respect  for  it  and  our  faith  in  its  unchange- 
ableness!  If  God's  love  were  not  essentially 
holy  love,  in  course  of  time  mankind  would 
cease  to  respect  it,  and  consequently  to  trust 
it.  We  need  not  a  fond  love,  but  a  love  we 
can  trust,  and  for  ever.  What  love  wants  is  not 
simply  love  in  response,  but  respect  and  con- 
fidence. In  the  bringing  up  of  children  to-day 
one  often  wishes  they  had  more  training  in 
respect,  even  if  less  in  affection.  God's  holy 
law  is  His  own  holy  nature.  His  love  is  under 
the  condition  of  eternal  respect.  It  is  quite 
unchangeable.  It  is  just  as  much  outside  His 
operation,  so  far  as  abrogation  goes,  as  was 
the  law  of  the  far  country  to  the  father  of 
the  prodigal. 

§ 
What  was  there  in  the  work  of  Christ  which 
went  beyond  a  mere  impressive  declaration  of  a 
God  who  could  not  help  being  gracious,  but  fell 

Tlie  Work  of  Christ.  g 


114    RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

on  the  prodigal's  neck  without  more  ado  ?  It 
was  solidary  judgment.  I  am  urging  that  the 
difficulty  we  have  in  answering  that  question 
is  due  to  our  modern  individualism.  Individual- 
ism has  done  its  work  for  Christianity  for  the 
time  being,  and  we  are  now  suffering  from 
its  after-effects.  We  do  not  realise  that  we  are 
each  one  of  us  saved  in  a  racial  salvation.  We 
are  each  one  of  us  saved  in  the  salvation  of  the 
race,  in  a  coUectivist  redemption.  What  Christ 
saved  was  the  whole  human  race.  What  He 
bought,  if  we  may  provisionally  use  the  meta- 
phor, was  the  Church,  and  not  any  aggregate 
of  isolated  souls.  So  great  is  a  soul,  and  so  great 
is  its  sin,  that  each  man  is  only  saved  by  an  act 
which  at  the  same  time  saves  the  whole  world. 
If  you  reduce  or  postpone  Christ's  effect  upon 
the  totality  of  the  world,  you  are  in  the  long  run 
preparing  the  way  for  a  poor  estimate  of  the 
human  soul.  The  more  you  abolish  the  sig- 
nificance of  Christ's  redeeming  death  once  for 
all,  the  more  you  are  doing  to  lower  Humanity 
morally,  and  make  it  a  less  precious  thing  than 
the  cosmic  world  around  us.  My  plea  is  that 
with  no  atonement,  no  solidary  judgment  of  sin, 
you  reduce  reconciliation  not  only  to  sentiment 
but  to  a  piecemeal  series  of  individual  repent- 
ances   and    conversions,    leaving    it    a    problem 


RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT    115 

whether  the  race  as  a  whole  will  be  saved  at 
last.  For  the  universality  of  Christianity  (so 
dear  to  Broad  Church)  you  must  have  that  fore- 
gone finality  which  the  New  Testament  offers  in 
the  atonement. 

I  pointed  out  to  you  that  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, for  the  most  part,  what  faced  God  was  not 
this  prophet  or  that  saint,  this  king  or  that  par- 
ticular juncture,  but  Israel.  I  said  that  in  the 
subsequent  phases  of  Jewish  religion,  indeed, 
that  idea  has  its  detail  filled  in  ;  and  in  the  later 
psalms,  in  many  of  those  psalms  which  we  know 
could  only  have  been  written  after  the  captivity, 
you  have  pious  individualism  sometimes  express- 
ing itself  very  strongly.  But  there  the  two  war- 
ring notes  were — new  individualism  and  old  col- 
lectivism ;  and  between  these  there  never  came 
complete  reconcilement  until  Christ  came  and 
Christ's  work.  What  have  we  in  that  great  text, 
John  iii.  16  ?  "  God  so  loved  the  world" — the  world 
was  the  prime  object  of  God's  love — "  God  so 
loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only-begotten 
Son,  that  ivhosoever  believeth  on  Him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  eternal  life."  Love  in  the  first 
instance  directed  upon  the  world,  but  directed 
upon  the  world  in  such  a  way  that  it  should  be 
taken  home  in  every  individual  experience. 
Mark  the  two  words,  "  the  world  "  and  "  who- 


116    RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

soever."  Dwell  upon  the  contrast.  God  loved 
not  this  or  that  individual,  or  group  of  indi- 
viduals, only.  "  God  so  loved  the  world "  that 
He  did  something  to  it  in  such  a  way  that  every 
individual  "whosoever"  should  receive  the  bene- 
fit, and  receive  it  in  the  only  way  which  made 
a  world  of  saved  individuals  possible.  You  can 
never  compound  a  saved  world  out  of  any 
number  of  saved  individuals.  But  God  did  so 
save  the  world  as  to  carry  individual  salvation 
in  the  same  act.  The  Son  of  God  was  not  an 
individual  merely ;  He  was  the  representative  of 
the  whole  race,  and  its  vis-a-vis,  on  its  own  scale. 
So  that,  in  Ephesians,  the  Church,  in  rising  to 
Christ,  had  to  acquire  the  fullness  of  a  complete 
and  colossal  man.  No  individual  prophet  of  sal- 
vation could  save  the  world.  He  could  not  be 
capable  of  a  pity  great  enough,  or  a  love.  The 
world  could  only  be  saved  by  somebody  as  large 
as  the  world,  and  indeed  larger.  If  he  could 
not  save  the  world  he  could  make  no  etei'nal 
salvation  of  any  individual.  It  is  universal, 
eternal  salvation  every  way — universal  not  by 
the  addition  of  all  units,  but  in  a  solidary  sense. 
What  we  are  tempted  to  think  of  in  our  common 
version  of  Christianity  is  a  mass  of  people,  great 
or  small,  a  mass  of  individuals,  each  one  of 
whom  makes  his  own  terms  with  God  and  gets 


RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT     117 

discharge  of  his  sin.  It  is  salvation  by  private 
bargain.  In  conversion  every  individual  makes 
his  own  peace  with  God  through  Jesus  Christ, 
so  that  the  work  of  God  becomes  a  mere  change 
of  attitude,  feeling,  or  temper  on  the  side  of  man 
after  man.  That  is  not  the  New  Testament  idea. 
Again,  in  speaking  of  the  change  in  God,  Christ 
has  been  represented  as  enabling  God  to  forgive 
by  enabHng  Him  to  adjust  His  two  attributes  of 
justice  and  mercy  within  Himself.  Some  theo- 
logians of  the  Reformation — -Melancthon  for  one 
— spoke  of  Christ  in  that  fashion.  But  we  have 
entirely  outgrown  that  way  of  thinking  and 
talking  about  it.  It  has  produced  much  diffi- 
culty and  scepticism.  What  does  it  proceed 
upon?  It  proceeds  upon  a  certain  definition 
of  an  attribute,  as  though  an  attribute  were 
something  loose  within  God  which  He  could 
manipulate — as  though  the  attributes  of  God 
were  not  God  Himself,  unchangeable  God,  in 
certain  relations.  The  attributes  of  God  are 
not  things  within  Himself  which  He  could 
handle  and  adjust.  An  attribute  of  God  is  God 
Himself  behaving,  with  all  His  unity,  in  a  par- 
ticular way  in  a  particular  situation.  God  ih 
a  thinking  God,  let  us  say.  He  has  the  attri- 
bute of  thought.  Does  that  mean  that  the 
attribute    of    thought    could    be    taken    away, 


118     RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

that  God  could  divest  Himself  of  it  ?  No.  The 
thought  of  God  is  simply  God  thinking.  So 
also  the  love  of  God  is  not  an  attribute  of 
God;  it  is  God  loving.  The  holiness  of  God 
is  not  an  attribute  of  God ;  it  is  the  whole 
God  Himself  as  holy.  There  is  nothing  in  the 
Bible  about  the  strife  of  attributes.  Rather 
remember  1  John  i.  9,  "  He  is  faithful  and  just 
to  forgive  us  our  sins."  It  is  in  the  exercise  of 
His  faithfulness  to  Himself  and  His  observance 
of  justice  that  He  should  forgive.  It  lies  in 
the  very  holiness  that  condemns.  There  is  a 
similar  text  in  the  Psalms,  "  Thou  art  merciful ; 
Thou  givest  to  every  man  according  to  his 
vsrork."  He  is  the  faithful  and  just  to  forgive. 
There  needed  no  adjustment  of  His  justice  with 
His  forgiveness.  So  also  in  Isaiah,  "  A  just  God 
and  a  Saviour."  There  can  therefore  be  no  strife 
of  attributes. 

§ 
What,  then,  does  it  mean  when  we  hear  about 
the  anger  of  God  being  turned  away  ?  To  begin 
with,  the  anger  of  God  means  a  great  deal  more 
than  His  passion.  His  temper,  His  mode  of 
feeling,  more  than  anger  as  an  affection.  The 
anger  of  God  in  the  Bible  means  much  rather 
the  judgment  of  God  in  the  reaction  of  His 
moral  and  spiritual  order.    The  judgment  of  God 


RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT     119 

is  perfectly  compatible  with  His  continued  love, 
just  as  a  father's  punishment  is  perfectly  com- 
patible with  his  love  for  his  children.  The 
father  has  to  discipline  his  children.  He  insti- 
tutes certain  laws,  the  children  disobey;  they 
must  be  punished,  or,  using  the  more  dignified 
term,  judged.  The  anger  of  God  :  we  shall  get 
the  most  meaning  out  of  it  when  we  think  of  it 
as  the  judgment  of  God,  the  exalted,  inflexible 
judgment  of  God. 

§ 
Taking  a  step  further,  it  is  judgment  on  the 
world.  It  seems  at  first  sight  as  though  it 
were  meaningless  to  speak  as  if  God  could  be 
wroth  with  the  world  and  yet  gracious  and 
loving  to  individuals.  But  I  may  be  very  angry 
with  a  political  party,  yet  I  cherish  respect  and 
love  for  individuals  belonging  to  that  party. 
We  must  be  on  our  guard  against  narrow,  indi- 
vidual views,  against  treating  individuals  accord- 
ing to  their  public  and  collective  condemnation. 
We  are  created,  redeemed,  judged  as  members 
of  a  race  or  of  a  Church.  Salvation  is  personal, 
but  it  is  not  individual.  (There  is  another  dis- 
tinction for  you,  if  you  have  come  in  off  the 
street.)  It  is  personal  in  its  appropriation  but 
collective  in  its  nature.  What  did  the  Reforma- 
tion stand  for  ?     Not  for  religious  individualism. 


120    RECONOILTATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

But  I  hear  some  one  asking  in  the  back  of  his 
mind,  Was  not  the  Reformation  the  charter  of 
private  judgment  and  individual  independence  ? 
It  was  nothing  of  the  kind.  It  vs^^as  the  charter 
of  personal  direct  faith  and  its  freedom.  What 
the  Reformation  did  was  to  turn  religion  from 
being  a  thing  mainly  institutional  into  a  thing 
mainly  personal.  The  reformers  were  as  strong 
as  their  ojDponents  about  the  necessity  of  the 
Church  for  the  soul — though  as  its  home,  not  its 
master.  They  were  not  individualists.  Indi- 
vidualism is  fatal  to  faith.  It  was  the  backbone 
of  the  rationalism  and  atheism  of  the  French 
Revolution.  The  Reformation  stands  for  per- 
sonal religion  and  social  religion  and  not  for 
religious  individualism. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  an  absolute  indi- 
vidual. What  is  the  change  that  takes  place 
when  we  are  converted?  Our  change  is  really 
from  one  membership  to  another,  from  member- 
ship of  the  world  to  membership  of  the  Church. 
When  we  become  a  member  of  the  Church  we  are 
not  really  changed  from  individualism,  but  from 
membership  of  the  world.  It  is  membership 
either  way.  The  greatest  egoist  and  self-seeker 
is  a  member  of  the  world.  He  could  not  indulge 
his  egotism  if  it  were  not  for  the  society  in  the 
midst  of  which   he  lives  and  into  which  he  is 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT     121 

articulated.  He  is  a  member  of  the  world  who 
exploits  his  membership  instead  of  serving  with 
it.  When  we  are  converted  we  are  not  con- 
verted from  a  sheer  and  absolute  individual. 
There  never  was  such  a  person.  Certainly 
Robinson  Crusoe  was  not.  We  are  converted 
from  membership  of  the  world  to  membership 
of  Christ.  Before  our  conversion  and  after 
we  belong.  We  are  not  absolute,  solitary  indi- 
viduals. We  are  in  a  society,  an  organism. 
We  are  made  by  the  past.  And  our  selfish, 
godless  actions  and  influence  go  out,  radiate, 
affect  the  organism  as  they  could  not  do  were 
we  absolute  units.  They  spread  far  beyond  our 
memory  or  control.  In  the  same  way  we  are 
acted  upon  by  the  other  people.  We  are  mem- 
bers one  of  another  both  for  evil  and  for  good. 
When  you  are  told  that  evil  is  only  selfishness  it 
is  worth  while  bearing  this  in  mind.  Even  as  sel- 
fish men,  as  egoists,  we  belong — only  to  a  pagan 
order  instead  of  to  Christ.  The  selfish  man  is  a 
member  of  a  kingdom  of  evil.  There  is  no  such 
thing  as  an  absolute  individual.  Hence,  to  save 
us,  to  reconcile  us,  involves  the  whole  race  we 
belong  to.  Before  God  that  race  is  an  organic 
unity.  It  is  not  a  mere  mass  of  atoms  joined 
together  by  various  arbitrary  relations,  sym- 
pathies, and  affinities.     Hence,  as  the  race  before 


122    RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

God  is  one,  a  personal  God  is  able  to  do  for  the 
race  some  one  thing  which  at  the  same  time  is 
good  for  every  person  in  it. 


But  now,  if  the  race  is  a  unity,  where  does  its 
unity  lie?  Does  it  lie  in  our  elementary  affections 
for  each  other,  in  the  palpable  relationships  of 
natural  life  with  our  parents,  brothers,  lovers, 
and  friends  ?  Or  is  the  unity  of  the  race  simply 
its  capacity  for  being  organised  by  skilful 
engineers?  Is  the  unity  of  the  race  like  the 
unity  of  machines?  No.  The  unity  of  the 
race  is  a  moral  unity.  Therefore  it  is  a  unity 
of  conscience.  If  you  want  to  find  the  trunk 
out  of  which  all  the  loves  and  practices  of 
humanity  proceed,  you  must  go  to  conscience 
at  the  centre.  That  is  where  the  unity  of 
Humanity  lies.  It  is  in  the  conscience,  where 
man  is  member  of  a  vast  moral  world.  It  is 
the  one  changeless  order  of  the  moral  world, 
emerging  in  conscience,  that  makes  man  uni- 
versal. What  have  you  to  preach  if  you  have 
no  gospel  that  goes  to  the  foundations  of  human 
conscience?  What  ground  have  you  for  a  social 
religion  ?  The  most  universal  God  is  one  that 
goes  there,  not  to  the  heart  in  the  sense  of 
affections,    but   to   the    conscience.     The    great 


RECONCILIATION    AND   ATONEMENT     123 

motive  for  missions  of  every  high  kind  is  not 
sentiment,  but  salvation.  It  is  dangerous  to 
take  your  theology  from  poets  and  literary 
people.  You  quote,  "  One  touch  of  nature  makes 
the  whole  world  kin."  Well,  if  you  are  going  to 
build  a  religion  on  that,  it  will  have  a  very  short 
life.  In  the  long  run  nature  means  anarchy 
when  taken  by  and  for  itself.  But  it  was  never 
meant  to  be  taken  by  itself.  It  was  meant  to 
go  in  an  eternal  context  with  super-nature.  It 
is  not  the  touch  of  nature  that  makes  us  kin 
enough  for  religion,  for  eternity,  but  the  touch, 
and  more  than  a  touch,  of  the  supernatural — 
not  nature,  but  grace.  What  makes  the  world 
God's  world  is  the  action  and  unity  of  God's 
moral  order  of  which  our  conscience  speaks. 

Now,  if  that  order  be  broken,  how  can  it  be 
healed  ?  If  I  slit  the  canvas  of  this  tent  it  can 
be  patched.  I  make  a  fissure,  but  it  is  not  ir- 
remediable. I  simply  get  some  one  to  stitch  it  up. 
At  the  w^orst  I  can  have  a  new  width  put  in.  But 
if  the  moral  order,  and  its  universal  solidarity,  its 
holiness,  is  broken,  how  can  that  be  healed? 
That  cannot  be  patched  up.  It  is  not  merely  a 
rent  in  a  tissue,  a  gap  in  a  process,  which  the 
same  process  goes  on  to  heal  into  a  scar.  The 
moral  law  differs  from  all  natural  law  in  having 
in    it    a    demand,    a    claim,   an    "  ought "   of    a 


124    RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT 

universal  kind.  It  is  all  of  one  piece.  We  use  the 
word  "  law  "  in  a  loose  kind  of  way.  We  apply 
the  same  word  to  gravitation  and  to  the  moral 
law  of  retribution.  It  is  that  ambiguity  of  terms 
which  leads  us  astray.  The  moral  law  differs 
from  every  other  law  in  having  a  demand,  and  a 
universal  demand,  a  claim  upon  us  for  ever. 
And  that  has  to  be  made  good  as  well  as  the 
rents  and  bruises  in  us  from  our  own  collision 
with  it.  It  is  not  a  gap  that  has  to  be  made 
good  and  sound.  It  is  a  claim,  because  we  are 
here  in  a  moral  and  not  a  natural  world.  It  is 
one  thing  to  make  good  a  gap  and  another  thing 
to  make  good  a  claim.  The  claim  must  be  met. 
It  will  not  do  simply  to  draw  the  edges  together 
by  mere  amendment,  to  have  God  here  and  man 
there,  and  gradually  bring  them  together  till 
they  unite.  It  is  two  moral  persons  with 
moral  passions  we  have  to  do  with.  It  is  moral 
relationship  that  is  in  question,  communion, 
trustful  mutuality,  is  the  object  of  the  divine 
requirement.  It  is  a  case  of  moral,  holy  recon- 
cilement. It  is  the  expression  of  God's  holy 
personality  whenever  God  makes  His  claim. 
It  is  Himself  in  holy,  changeless  personality 
that  says,  "  Thou  shalt."  Then  the  claim  can 
only  be  honoured  by  personality  of  acknow- 
ledgment.    But  what   does  that  mean  ?      Some 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT     125 

confession,  some  compunction — "I  have  sinned?" 
That  is  a  poor  acknowledgment  of  God's  holi- 
ness. It  was  neither  in  word  nor  in  feeling  that 
we  wounded  that,  but  in  life  and  deed.  It  must 
be  acknowledged  in  like  fashion— practically. 
The  holiness  of  God  is  the  sum  of  all  His  action 
and  relation  to  the  world ;  and  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  it  must  be  made  in  like  action.  Do  we 
acknowledge  the  holiness  of  God's  infinite  law 
simply  when  its  penalty  wrings  from  poor  us  a 
confession  of  sin?  We  acknowledge  natural 
law  in  spite  of  ourselves  when  we  suffer  its 
penalty  amid  our  rebellion.  But  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  moral,  of  holy  law  is  something 
different.  It  must  be  actively  acknowledged — 
acknowledged  not  in  spite  of  ourselves  but  by 
ourselves,  with  our  whole  heart ;  and  it  cannot 
be  acknowledged  simply  by  individual,  or,  in- 
deed, any  suffering.  For  divine  judgment  it 
must  be  acknowledged  in  kind  and  scale,  and 
met  by  a  like  holiness.  Mere  suffering  is  no 
acknowledgment  really ;  it  is  a  pure  sequel ;  it 
is  not  a  confession  of  the  moral  law  and  its 
righteousness,  only  of  its  power.  Mere  suffering 
is  no  confession  of  the  holiness  of  God.  God, 
truly,  might  and  does  assert  His  power  upon 
our  defiance  by  making  us  suffer.  But  do  you 
think  any   holiness,   any   loving  holiness,  could 


126    RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

be  satisfied  with  making  the  offender  suffer? 
There  is  only  one  thing  that  can  satisfy  the 
hoHness  of  God,  and  that  is  holiness — adequate 
holiness.  To  judge  is  to  secure  that  at  cost  of 
any  pain  both  to  the  judge  and  the  culprit.  But 
the  pain  is  not  the  end.  Nothing,  no  penalty, 
no  passionate  remorse,  no  verbal  acknowledg- 
ment, no  ritual,  can  satisfy  the  claim  of  holy 
law — nothing  but  holiness,  actual  holiness,  and 
holiness  upon  the  same  scale  as  the  one  holy 
law  which  Avas  broken.  The  confession  must  be 
adequate.  Fix  that  word  in  your  mind.  All 
your  repentance,  and  all  the  world's  repentance, 
would  not  be  adequate  to  satisfying,  establish- 
ing the  broken  law  of  holy  God.  Confession 
must  be  adequate — as  Christ's  was.  We  do  not 
now  speak  of  Christ's  sufferings  as  being  the 
equivalent  of  what  we  deserved,  but  we  speak 
of  His  confession  of  God's  holiness,  his  accept- 
ance of  God's  judgment,  being  adequate  in  a 
way  that  sin  forbade  any  acknowledgment 
from  us  to  be.  For  the  only  adequate  con- 
fession of  a  holy  God  is  perfectly  holy  man. 
Wounded  holiness  can  only  be  met  by  a 
personal  holiness  upon  the  scale  of  the  race, 
upon  the  universal  scale  of  the  sinful  race,  and 
upon  the  eternal  scale  of  the  holy  God  who  was 
wounded.     It   is   not   enough   that   the    eternal 


RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT    127 

validity  of  the  holy  law  should  be  declared  as 
some  prophet  might  arise   and  declare  it,  with 
power  to  make  the  world  admire,  as  the  great 
and    sublime    Kant   did.     It   must   take   effect. 
Prophets     have     arisen     who     have     produced 
tremendous   effect  by  insisting  ujion  the  moral 
ultimacy     in     life    and    things.      The    greatest 
prophets  of  the  last  century,  like  George  Eliot, 
Carlyle,  Ruskin,  and  Maurice  among   ourselves 
had    that    as    a    chief    note.       But    it    is    not 
enough   that   the   eternal   validity   and   inflexi- 
bility   of    eternal    law    should    be    powerfully, 
searchingly  declared.     It  must  take  effect.     Its 
breach  must  be  closed  up  not  merely  by  recog- 
nition, but  by  judgment.     It  is  not  enough  that 
the  whole  human  race  should  come  confessing, 
"  We    have    offended    against   Thy    holy   law." 
That  would  recognise  the  holy  law  and  confess 
its   place,  but   it  would   not   give  it  its  own,  it 
would  not  bring  to  pass  that  which  is  essential 
to   holiness,   namely,  judgment.     It   would   not 
actually    establish    holiness   in   a   kingdom,    in 
command  of  history.     You  cannot  separate  the 
idea  of  holiness  and  its  kingdom  from  the  idea 
of  judgment.     In  the  Old  Testament   the   final 
coming  of  the  Great  Salvation  was  always  con- 
nected   with    a    great    judgment,    which    was 
therefore  not   a  terror,  as  we  view  it,  but  the 


128     RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT 

grandest  hope.  If  the  essence  of  God  is  that  He 
should  be  holy,  it  is  equally  essential  that  He 
should  judge.  If  He  sets  up  actual  holiness  it 
must  be  by  actual  adjustment  of  everything 
to  it.  It  is  not  enough  that  we  should  say, 
"  Thou  art  our  Judge,  we  submit  and  are  will- 
ing to  take  the  penalty.  The  wages  of  sin  is 
death."  All  that  is  best  and  greatest  in  human 
life  turns  upon  something  more  than  that. 
There  is  a  phrase  which  I  never  tire  of  quoting, 
and  it  is  this :  "  The  dignity  of  man  is  better 
assured  if  he  were  broken  upon  the  main- 
tenance of  that  holiness  of  God  than  if  it 
were  put  aside  just  to  give  him  an  existence." 
The  dignity,  the  very  dignity  of  man  himself 
is  better  assured  if  he  were  broken  upon  the 
maintenance  of  that  holiness  of  God  than  if  it 
were  put  aside  arbitrarily,  just  to  let  him  off 
with  his  life.  This  holy  order  is  as  essential 
to  man's  greatness  as  it  is  to  Gods ;  and  that  is 
why  the  holy  satisfaction  Christ  made  to  God's 
holiness  is  in  the  same  act  the  glorifier  of 
the  new  humanity.  Any  religion  which  leaves 
out  of  supreme  count  the  judging  holiness 
of  God  is  making  a  great  contribution  to  the 
degradation  of  man.  We  need  a  religion  which 
decides  the  eternal  destiny  of  man  ;  and  unless 
holiness  were  jDractically  and  adequately  estab- 


RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT     129 

lished — not  merely  recognised  and  eulogised, 
but  established — there  could  be  no  real,  deep, 
permanent  change  in  the  world  or  the  sinner. 
The  change  in  the  treatment  of  us  by  eternal 
grace  must  rest  on  judgment  taking  effect. 
Man  is  not  forgiven  simply  by  forgetting  and 
mending,  by  agreeing  that  no  more  is  to  be 
said  about  it.  To  make  little  of  sin  is  to 
belittle  the  holiness  of  God  ;  and  from  a  re- 
duced holiness  no  salvation  could  come,  nor 
could  human  dignity  remain. 


Here,  perhaps,  you  want  to  ask  me  what  I 
mean  exactly  by  saying  that  the  judgment-death 
of  Christ  set  up  a  real  and  actual  kingdom  of 
holiness.  It  is  a  point  which  it  is  easier  for 
faith  to  realise  than  for  theology  to  explain. 
But  the  answer  would  lie  along  this  line  :  What 
Christ  presented  to  God  for  His  complete  joy 
and  satisfaction  was  a  perfect  racial  obedience. 
It  was  not  the  perfect  obedience  of  a  saintly 
unit  of  the  race.  It  was  a  racial  holiness.  God's 
holiness  found  itself  again  in  the  humbled  holi- 
ness of  Christ's  "  public  person."  He  presented 
before  God  a  race  He  created  for  holiness.  Re- 
member that  the  very  nature  of  our  faith  in 
Christ  is  union  with  Him.     The  kingdom  is  set 

The  Work  of  Christ.  JQ 


130    RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT 

up  by  Christians  being  united  with  the  work,  the 
victory,  the  obedience,  the  holiness  of  the  King. 
Christ,  in  His  victorious  death  and  risen  life, 
has  power  to  unite  the  race  to  Himself,  and 
to  work  His  complete  holiness  into  its  actual 
experience  and  history.  He  has  power,  by 
uniting  us  with  Him  in  His  Spirit,  to  reduce 
Time  to  acknowledge  in  act  and  fact  His 
conclusive  victory  of  Eternity.  When  you 
think  of  what  He  did  for  the  race  and  its 
history,  you  must  on  no  account  do  what  the 
Church  and  its  theology  has  too  often  done — 
you  must  not  omit  our  living  union  with  Him. 
It  is  not  enough  to  believe  that  He  gained  a 
victory  at  a  historic  point.  Christ  is  the 
condensation  of  history.  You  must  go  on  to 
think  of  His  summary  reconciliation  as  being 
worked  out  to  cover  the  whole  of  history  and 
enter  each  soul  by  the  Spirit.  You  must  think 
of  the  Cross  as  setting  up  a  new  covenant  and 
a  new  Humanity,  in  which  Christ  dwells  as  the 
new  righteousness  of  God.  "  Christ  for  us  "  is 
only  intelligible  as  "  Christ  in  us  "  and  we  in  Him. 
By  uniting  us  to  Himself  and  His  resurrection 
in  His  Spirit  He  becomes  the  eternal  guarantee 
of  the  historical  consummation  of  all  things 
some  great  day.     I  return  to  this  later. 


RECONCILIATION  AND   ATONEMENT     131 


Sometimes,  when  I  have  been  talking  about 
this  claim  of  God's  holiness,  a  critic  has  said : 
"  You  are  treating  the  holiness  of  God  as 
though  it  were  a  power  outside  God,  tying 
His  hands."  Nothing  of  the  kind.  What  is 
meant  by  the  holiness  of  God  is  the  holy 
God.  We  talk  nonsense  in  a  like  way  about 
the  decrees  of  God.  We  say  they  stand  for 
the  wretched  survival  of  an  outworn  Cal- 
vinism, as  though  they  were  things  that  God 
could  handle.  Do  you  think  that  mighty  men 
such  as  the  great  Reformers  were  would  have 
been  led  into  saying  the  things  they  did  about 
God  if  they  thought  the  decrees  were  simply 
things  God  could  handle,  or  things  like  a  doom 
on  God  ?  The  decrees  of  God  were  to  them  God ' 
decreeing.  The  holiness  of  God  was  God  as  holy. 
When  that  holiness  is  wounded  or  defied,  could 
God  be  content  to  take  us  back  with  a  mere 
censure  or  other  penance  and  the  declaration 
that  He  was  holy  ?  We  could  not  respect  a  God 
like  that.  Servants  despise  indulgent  masters. 
Sinners  would  despise  a  God  who  would  take  us 
back  when  we  wept,  and  speak  thus  :  "  Let  us 
say  no  more  about  it.  You  did  very  wrong,  and 
you  have  suffered  for  it,  and  I ;  but  let  us  forget 
it  now   you  have  come  back."     We  should  not 


132    RECONCILIATION   AND  ATONEMENT 

respect  that.  We  should  go  on,  as  servants  do  in 
the  case  I  have  named,  to  take  more  liberties 
still.  He  would  be  a  God  who  only  talked  His 
holiness  and  did  not  put  it  into  force.  Now,  if 
our  repentance  were  our  atonement,  and  the 
Cross  were  simply  an  object-lesson  to  us  of 
God's  patient  and  tender  mercy  to  penitence. 
He  would  be  talking,  I  said,  and  not  acting.  He 
would  mention  the  gravity  of  our  sin  very  im- 
pressively, but  that  would  not  be  establishing 
goodness  actually  in  the  history  and  experience 
of  man.  The  sinner's  reconciliation  to  a  God 
of  holy  love  could  not  take  place  if  guilt 
were  not  destroyed,  if  judgment  did  not  take 
place  on  due  scale,  if  the  wrath  of  God  did 
not  somehow  take  real  effect.  You  say,  per- 
haps, it  did  take  effect  in  the  unseen  world 
of  spirits.  But  the  moral  world  is  not  a  world 
of  ghostly  spirits.  It  is  the  unseen  side  of  the 
world  of  history  and  of  experience,  it  is  its 
inner  reality  and  centre.  The  vindication,  the 
judgment,  must  take  place  within  human  his- 
tory and  experience.  It  must  take  place  in  the 
terms  of  human  history,  by  human  action,  in  a 
place,  at  some  point,  on  a  due  scale  and  with  ade- 
quate depth.  That  was  what  took  place  in  the 
Cross  of  Christ.  The  idea  of  judgment  is  not 
complete  without  the  idea  of  a  crisis,  a  day  of      j 


RECX)NCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT     133 

judgment.  Now  the  Cross  of  Christ  was  the 
world's  great  day  of  judgment,  the  crisis  of  all 
crises  for  history.  The  holy  love  of  God  yearn- 
ing over  souls  could  not  deal  with  individual 
sinners,  there  was  a  cloud  between  God  and  the 
race,  till  the  holiness  was  owned  and  perfectly 
praised  by  its  racial  confession,  until  holiness 
was  confessed  much  more  than  sin,  until  on 
man's  side  there  was  not  only  confession  of 
sin  but  confession  of  holiness  from  sin's  side 
amid  the  experience  of  a  judgment  on  the 
scale  of  the  race,  until  the  confessing  race 
was  thus  put  in  right  relation  to  God's  holi- 
ness. Then  judgment  had  done  its  perfect 
work.  The  race's  sin  was  covered  and  atoned 
by  it,  i.e.,  by  the  God  who  bore  it.  Individuals 
could  not  be  reconciled  to  a  holy  God  until 
He  thus  reconciled  the  world.  Not  until  sin  had 
been  brought  to  do  its  very  worst,  and  had  in 
that  culminating  act  been  foiled,  judged,  and 
overcome ;  not  till  then  could  individuals  receive 
the  reconciliation.  That  was  the  unitary  recon- 
ciliation they  must  receive  in  detail.  God  there, 
in  a  racial  holiness  amid  racial  curse,  sets 
up  a  racial  salvation,  which  our  souls  enter 
upon  by  faith.  It  is  by  Himself  in  His  change- 
less love  and  pity  that  it  is  set  up.  It  is  not  the 
Son's  suffering  and  death,  but  His  holy  obedience 


134    RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT 

to  both  that  is  the  satisfying  thing  to  God,  the 
holiness  of  God  the  Son.  In  a  sense,  a  great 
solemn  sense,  it  is  an  exercise  of  God's  absolute 
self-satisfaction,  exhibited  after  a  long  historic 
process,  amidst  the  dissatisfaction  of  a  world's 
ruin.  "  In  His  love  and  in  His  pity  He  redeemed 
them."  He  set  up  reconciliation  by  an  act  of 
judgment  on  His  Son,  cutting  off  His  own  right 
hand  that  we  might  enter  into  the  Kingdom 
of  heaven  :  "  In  His  love  and  in  His  pity  He 
redeemed  them  ;  and  He  bare  them,  and  carried 
them  all  the  days  of  old."  The  redemption  was 
a  thing  that  was  coming  through  the  whole  of 
Israel's  history,  and  in  a  remoter  sense  through 
the  whole  history  of  the  world.  The  changeless 
holiness  must  assert  itself  in  such  judgment  as 
surely  as  in  the  kingdom.  You  all  believe  that 
the  holiness  of  God  must  assert  itself  in  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  But  how  can  there  be  a  final 
kingdom  without  final  judgment?  Is  not  all 
judgment  in  the  name  of  the  king,  even  in  our 
human  society?  Are  not  king  and  judge  in- 
separable, as  inseparable  as  king  and  father? 
We  say  to-day  that  king  and  father  are  in- 
separable. But  king  and  judge  are  equally 
inseparable,  especially  if  you  take  the  great  Old 
Testament  idea.  Christ  submitted  with  all  His 
heart  to  God's  holy  final  judgment  on  the  race. 


RECONCILIATION   AND   ATONEMENT     135 

He  did  not  view  it  as  an  unfortunate  incident 
in  His  life.  He  did  not  treat  it  as  though  it 
happened  to  drop  upon  Him.  But  He  treated 
it  as  the  grand  will  of  God,  as  the  effectuation 
in  history  of  God's  holiness,  which  holiness 
must  have  complete  response  and  practical 
confession  both  on  its  negative  side  of  judg- 
ment and  its  positive  side  of  obedience.  Christ's 
death  was  atoning  not  simply  because  it  was 
sacrifice  even  unto  death,  but  because  it  was 
sacrifice  unto  holy  and  radical  judgment.  There 
is  something  much  more  than  being  obedient 
unto  death.  Plenty  of  men  can  be  obedient  unto 
death  ;  but  the  core  of  Christianity  is  Christ's 
being  obedient  unto  judgment,  and  unto  the 
final  judgment  of  holiness.  It  is  being  obedient 
to  a  kind  of  death  prescribed  by  God,  indispen- 
sable to  the  holiness  of  God's  love,  necessitated 
in  such  a  world  by  the  last  moral  conditions,  and 
not  simply  inflicted  by  the  wickedness  of  men. 

Get  rid  of  the  idea  that  judgment  is  chiefly 
retribution,  and  directly  infliction.  Realise  that 
it  is,  positively,  the  establishing  and  the  securing 
of  eternal  righteousness  and  holiness.  View 
punishment  as  an  indirect  and  collateral  neces- 
sity, like  the  surgical  pains  that  make  room  for 
nature's  curing  power.  You  will  then  find 
nothing  morally  repulsive  in  the  idea  of  judg- 


136    RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT 

ment  effected  in  and  on  Christ,  any  more  than 
in  the  thought  that  the  kingdom  was  set  up 
in  Him. 

§ 
To  conclude,  then,  God  could  only  justify  man 

before  Him  by  justifying  Himself  and  His  holy 
law  before  men.  If  He  had  not  vindicated  His 
holiness  to  the  uttermost  in  that  way  of  judg- 
ment, it  would  not  be  a  kind  of  holiness  that 
men  could  trust.  Thus  a  faith  which  could 
justify  man,  which  could  make  a  foundation  for 
a  new  humanity,  could  not  exist.  We  can  only 
be  eternally  justified  by  faith  in  a  God  who 
justifies  Himself  as  so  holy  that  He  must  set 
up  His  holiness  in  human  history  at  any  price, 
even  at  the  price  of  His  own  beloved  and 
eternal   Son. 

I  close,  then,  upon  that  unchangeable  word  of 
God's  self -justifying  holiness.  Even  the  sinner 
could  not  trust  a  love  that  could  not  justify  itself 
as  holy.  It  is  the  holiness  in  God's  love,  I  urge, 
that  alone  enables  us  to  trust  Him.  Without 
that  we  should  only  love  Him,  and  the  love 
would  fluctuate.  For  we  could  not  be  perfectly 
sure  that  His  would  not.  It  is  the  holiness  in 
God's  love  that  is  the  eternal,  stable,  unchange- 
able element  in  it —  the  holiness  secured  for 
history  and  its  destiny  in  the  Cross.     It  is  only 


RECONCILIATION  AND  ATONEMENT    137 

the  unchangeable  that  we  could  trust ;  and 
there  alone  we  find  it.  If  we  only  loved  the 
love  of  God,  we  should  have  no  stable,  eternal, 
universal  religion.  But  we  love  the  holy  love 
He  established  in  Christ,  and  therefore  we 
are  safe  with  an  everlasting  salvation. 


THE    CROSS    THE    GREAT 
CONFESSIONAL 


THE  CROSS  THE  GREAT  CONFESSIONAL 

IN  the  days  of  our  fathers  Christian  belief 
was  more  solid  within  the  Church  than  it 
is  now ;  and  the  defending  and  expounding  of 
Christianity,  more  especially  the  defending  of 
it,  had  to  concern  itself  with  outsiders — outside 
the  Church,  and  outside  Christianity  very  often. 
To-day  our  difficulties  have  changed ;  and  a 
great  part  of  our  exposition  must  keep  in  view 
the  fact  that  some  of  the  most  dangerous  chal- 
lenges of  Christianity  are  found  amongst  those 
who  claim  the  Christian  name.  There  are  those 
who  have  a  very  real  reverence  for  the  char- 
acter of  Jesus  Christ,  and  they  can  speak,  and 
do  speak,  quite  sincerely,  with  great  devotion 
and  warmth  and  beauty,  about  Christ,  and 
about  many  of  the  ideas  that  are  associated 
with  apostolic  Christianity.     All  the  same,  they 

141 


142  THE   CROSS 

are  strongly  and  sometimes  even  violently, 
antagonistic  to  that  redemption  which  is  the 
very  centre  of  the  Christian  faith  ;  and  they 
make  denials  and  challenges  which  are  bound 
to  tell  upon  the  existence  of  that  faith  before 
many  generations  are  over.  We  do  not  take 
the  true  measure  of  the  situation  unless  we 
realise  that  the  thing  which  is  at  stake  at  this 
moment  is  something  that  will  not  affect  the 
present  generation,  but  is  sure  to  affect  two  or 
three  generations  hence.  Those  who  are  con- 
cerned about  Christianity  on  the  largest  scale 
to-day  are  concerned  with  what  may  be  its 
position  and  its  prospects  then.  The  ideas  at 
the  centre  of  the  Christian  faith  are  too  large, 
too  deep  and  subtle,  to  show  their  effects 
in  one  age ;  and  the  challenge  of  them  does 
not  show  its  effect  in  one  generation  or  even 
in  two.  Individuals,  society,  and  the  Church, 
indeed,  are  able  to  go  on,  externally  almost  un- 
affected, by  the  way  that  they  have  upon  them 
from  the  past ;  and  it  is  only  within  the  range 
of  several  generations  that  the  destruction  of 
truths  with  such  a  comprehensive  range  as 
those  of  Christianity  takes  effect.  Therefore  it 
is  part  of  the  duty  of  the  Church,  in  certain 
sections  and  on  certain  occasions,  to  be  less 
concerned  about  the  effect  of  the  Gospel  upon 


THE   GREAT  CONFESSIONAL         143 

the  individual  immediately,  or  on  the  present 
age,  and  to  look  ahead  to  what  may  be  the 
result  of  certain  changes  in  the  future.  God 
sets  watchmen  in  Zion  who  have  to  keep  their 
eye  on  the  horizon;  and  it  is  only  a  drunken 
army  that  could  scout  their  warning.  We  are 
not  only  bound  to  attend  to  the  needs  and 
interests  of  the  present  generation;  we  are 
trustees  for  a  long  future,  as  well  as  a  long 
past.  Therefore  it  is  quite  necessary  that  the 
Church  should  give  very  particular  attention 
to  these  central  and  fundamental  points  whose 
influence,  perhaps,  is  not  so  promptly  prized, 
and  whose  destruction  would  not  be  so  mightily 
felt  at  once,  but  would  certainly  become  apparent 
in  the  days  and  decades  ahead. 

That  is  why  one  feels  bound  to  invite  atten- 
tion, and  to  press  attention,  upon  points  con- 
cerning which  it  may  very  easily  be  said,  "  These 
are  matters  that  do  not  concern  my  faith  and 
my  piety ;  I  can  afford  to  let  these  things  alone." 
Perhaps  A,  B,  and  C  can,  and  X,  Y,  and  Z  can ; 
but  the  Christian  Church  cannot  afford  to  let 
these  things  alone.  The  Church  carries  the 
individual  amid  much  failure  of  his  faith  ; 
there  is  a  vicarious  faith;  but  what  is  to 
carry  the  Church  if  its  faith  fail?  Remove 
concern   from   these   things,    and   the   effect   of 


144  THE   CROSS 

the  collective  message  of  the  Church  to  the 
great  world  becomes  undermined.  Then  the 
world  must  look  somewhere  else  than  to  the 
Church  for  that  which  is  to  save  it.  That  is 
some  apology  for  dwelling  upon  points  which 
many  people  would  say  were  simply  theological 
and  were  outside  the  interest  of  the  individual 
Christian.  Theology  simply  means  thinking  in 
centuries.  Religion  tells  on  the  present,  but 
theology  tells  on  the  religion  of  the  future 
and  the  race.  i 

Moreover,    there   are   always   natures   among    I 
Christian     people     who    refuse,    and     properly 
refuse,    to     remain     satisfied     with     superficial 
experiences    or    current  views    of    their   faith. 
They    are    bound    by    the     spirit     that    moves 
within  them— by  the  kind  of  temperament  God 
has   given   them  they  are  bound   to   penetrate 
to   the   heart,   to   the  depths  of   things.     Their 
work  does  not  immediately  pay ;  and  while  they 
grind  in  their  mill  the  Philistines  mock  and  the 
libertines  jeer.     But  it  would  be  a  great  misfor- 
tune if  the  whole  of  the  work  of  the  Church 
were   measured   by  the    standard   which   is   so 
necessary  in  the  world— the  standard  of  what 
will  immediately  pay,  or  promptly  tell.     It  is, 
of  course,  a  great  thing   to  go  back  upon  the 
history  of  Christianity,  and  to  point  out  to  our- 


THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL         145 

selves  and  to  our  people  the  great  things  that 
Christianity  has  done  in  the  course  of  history. 
But  you   cannot   rest   Christianity   upon    that. 
You   can    only   rest   Christianity    upon    Christ 
Himself,  and   His   living  presence  in   the   New 
Humanity.      You   can   put   the   matter   in   this 
way.     You   can   ask,    On   what   did   the   Chris- 
tianity rest  of  those  who  believed  in  the  very 
first  years  of  the  Church's  hfe?     They  had  no 
results  of  Christianity  before  them.     They  had 
no  history  of  the  Church  before  them.     They 
had     not     the     glorious     story     of     Christian 
phUanthropy  before  them,  nor  the  magnificent 
expansion  of  Christian  doctrine,  nor  the  enor- 
mous influence  of  the  Christian  Church  and  its 
effect  upon  the  course  of   the    world's  history. 
On  what  did  they  rest  their  faith  ?     That  upon 
which  they  rested  their  faith  must  be  that  upon 
which  we  rest  our  faith   when  we  come  to  a 
real   crisis,  and  are  driven  into  a  real   corner. 
It  thus  becomes  necessary  to  go  into  the  deep 
thmgs  of  God  as  they  are  revealed  to  us  by  the 
Holy   Spirit,    through  His  inspired  apostles,  in 
Christ  and  His  Cross. 

§ 
From  what  I  have  said  you  wiU  be  prepared 
to  hear  me  state  that  reconcihation  is  effected 
by  the  representative  sacrifice  of  Christ  cruci- 

The  Work  of  Christ.  jj 


146  THE   CROSS 

fied  ;  by  Christ  crucified  as  the  representative  of 
God  on  the  one  hand  and  of  Humanity,  or  the 
Church,  on  the  other  hand.  Also  it  was  by 
Christ  crucified  in  connection  with  the  divine 
judgment.  Judgment  is  a  far  greater  idea  than 
sacrifice.  For  you  see  great  sacrifices  made  for 
silly  or  mischievous  causes,  sacrifices  which  show 
no  insight  whatever  into  the  moral  order  or  the 
divine  sanctity.  Now  this  sacrifice  of  Christ, 
when  you  connect  it  with  the  idea  of  judgment, 
must  in  some  form  or  other  be  dsscribed  as  a 
penal  sacrifice.  Round  that  word  penal  there 
rages  a  great  deal  of  controversy.  And  I  am 
using  the  word  with  some  reserve,  because  there 
are  forms  of  interpreting  it  which  do  the  idea 
injustice.  The  sacrifice  of  Christ  was  a  penal 
sacrifice.  In  what  sense  is  that  so?  We  can 
begin  by  clearing  the  ground,  by  asking.  In 
what  sense  is  it  not  true  that  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ  was  penal?  Well,  it  cannot  be  true  in 
the  sense  that  God  punished  Christ.  That  is  an 
absolutely  unthinkable  thing.  How  could  God 
punish  Him  in  whom  He  was  always  well 
pleased?  The  two  things  are  a  contradiction 
in  terms.  And  it  cannot  be  true  in  the  sense 
that  Christ  was  in  our  stead  in  such  a  way  as 
to  exclude  and  exempt  us.  The  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  then,  was  penal  not  in  the  sense  of  God 


THE   GREAT  CONFESSIONAL         147 

so  punishing  Christ  that  there  is  left  us  only 
rehgious  enjoyment,  but  in  this  sense.  There  is 
a  penalty  and  curse  for  sin  ;  and  Christ  consented 
to  enter  that  region.  Christ  entered  voluntarily 
into  the  pain  and  horror  which  is  sin's  penalty 
from  God.  Christ,  by  the  deep  intimacy  of  His 
sympathy  with  men,  entered  deeply  into  the 
blight  and  judgment  which  was  entailed  by 
man's  sin,  and  which  must  be  entailed  by  man's 
sin  if  God  is  a  holy  and  therefore  a  judging 
God.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  say  that  God 
was  angry  with  Christ ;  but  still  Christ  entered 
the  wrath  of  God,  understanding  that  phrase 
as  I  endeavoured  to  explain  it  yesterday.  He 
entered  the  penumbra  of  judgment,  and  from 
it  He  confessed  in  free  action.  He  praised  and 
justified  by  act,  before  the  world,  and  on  the 
scale  of  all  the  world,  the  holiness  of  God.  You 
can  therefore  say  that  although  Christ  was  not 
punished  by  God,  He  bore  God's  penalty  upon 
sin.  That  penalty  was  not  lifted  even  when  the 
Son  of  God  passed  through.  Is  there  not  a  real 
iistinction  between  the  two  statements  ?  To 
say  that  Christ  was  punished  by  God  who  was 
ilways  well  pleased  with  Him  is  an  outrageous 
ihing.  Calvin  himself  repudiates  the  idea.  But 
^e  may  say  that  Christ  did,  at  the  depth  of  that 
;reat  act  of  self-identification  with  us  when  He 


148  THE   CROSS 

became  man,  He  did  enter  the  sphere  of  sin's 
penalty  and  the  horror  of  sin's  curse,  in  order 
that,  from  the  very  midst  and  depth  of  it.  His 
confession  and  praise  of  God's  hoHness  might 
rise  like  a  spring  of  fresh  water  at  the  bottom 
of  the  bitter  sea,  and  sweeten  all.  He  justified 
God  in  His  judgment  and  wrath.  He  justified 
God  in  this  thing. 

So  the  act  of  Christ  had  this  twofold  aspect. 
On  the  one  hand  it  was  God  offering,  and  on  the 
other  hand  it  was  man  confessing.  Now,  what 
was  it  that  Christ  chiefly  confessed  ?  I  hope  you 
have  read  McLeod  Campbell  on  the  Atonement. 
Every  minister  ought  to  know  that  book,  and 
know  it  well.  But  there  is  one  criticism  to  be 
made  upon  the  great,  fine,  holy  book.  And  it 
is  this.  It  speaks  too  much,  perhaps,  about 
Christ  confessing  human  sin,  about  Christ 
becoming  the  Priest  and  Confessor  before  God 
of  human  sin  and  exposing  it  to  God's  judgment. 
The  horror  of  the  Cross  expresses  the  repen- 
tance of  the  race  before  a  holy  God  for  its  sin. 
But  considerable  difficulties  arise  in  that  con- 
nection, and  critics  were  not  slow  to  point  them 
out.  How  could  Christ  in  any  real  sense  confess 
a  sin,  even  a  racial  sin,  with  whose  guilt  He 
had  nothing:  in  common  ?     Now  that  is  rather  a 


THE   GREAT  CONFESSIONAL         119 

serious  criticism  if  the  confession  of  sin  were 
the  first  charge  upon  either  Christ  or  us,  if  the 
confession  of  human  sin  were  the  chief  thing 
that  God  wanted  or  Christ  did.  I  think  it  is 
certainly  a  defect  in  that  great  book  that 
it  fixes  our  attention  too  much  upon  Christ's 
vicarious  confession  of  humayi  sin.  The  same 
criticism  applies  to  another  very  fine  book, 
that  by  the  late  Canon  Moberly,  of  Christ 
Church,  "  Atonement  and  Personality."  I  once 
had  the  privilege  of  meeting  Canon  Moberly 
in  discussion  on  this  subject,  and  ventured  to 
point  ovit  that  defect  in  his  theory,  and  I  was 
relieved  to  find  that  on  the  occasion  the  same 
criticism  was  also  made  by  Bishop  Gore.  But 
we  get  out  of  the  difficulty,  in  part  at  least,  if  we 
recognise  that  the  great  work  of  Christ,  while 
certainly  it  did  confess  human  sin,  was  yet  not 
to  confess  that,  but  to  confess  something  greater, 
namely,  God's  holiness  in  His  judgment  upon 
sin.  His  confession,  indeed,  was  not  in  so  many 
words,  but  in  a  far  more  mighty  way,  by  act  and 
deed  of  life  and  death.  The  great  confession  is 
not  by  word  of  mouth — it  is  by  the  life,  in  the 
sense,  not  of  mere  conduct,  but  in  the  great 
personal  sense  in  which  life  contains  conduct 
and  transcends  death.  Christ  confessed  not 
merely   human   sin — which  in   a  certain   sense, 


150  THE   CROSS 

indeed,  He  could  not  do — but  He  confessed  God's 
holiness  in  reacting  mortally  against  human  sin, 
in  cursing  human  sin,  in  judging  it  to  its  very 
death.  He  stood  in  the  midst  of  human  sin 
full  of  love  to  man,  such  love  as  enabled  Him 
to  identify  Himself  in  the  most  profound,  sym- 
pathetic way  with  the  evil  race ;  fuller  still  of 
love  to  the  God  whose  name  He  was  hallowing ; 
and,  as  with  one  mouth,  as  if  the  whole  race 
confessed  through  Him,  as  with  one  soul,  as 
though  the  whole  race  at  last  did  justice  to  God 
through  His  soul.  He  lifted  up  His  face  unto 
God  and  said,  "  Thou  art  holy  in  all  Thy  judg- 
ments, even  in  this  judgment  which  turns  not 
aside  even  from  Me,  but  strikes  the  sinful  spot  if 
even  I  stand  on  it."  The  dereliction  upon  the 
Cross,  the  sense  of  love's  desertion  by  love,  was 
Christ's  practical  confession  of  the  holy  God's 
repulsion  of  sin.  He  accepted  the  divine  situa- 
tion— the  situation  of  the  race  before  God.  By 
God's  will  He  did  so.  By  His  own  free  consent 
He  did  so.  Remember  the  distinction  between 
God's  changeless  love  and  God's  varying  treat- 
ment of  the  soul.  God  made  Him  gin,  treated 
Him  as  if  He  were  sin ;  He  did  not  view  Him  as 
sinful.  That  is  quite  another  matter.  God  made 
Him  to  be  sin — it  does  not  say  He  made  Him  sin- 
ful.   God  lovingly  treated  Him  as  human  sin,  and 


THE  GREAT  CONFESS!  3NAL         151 

with  His  consent  judged  human  sin  in  Him  and 
on  Him.     Personal  guilt  Christ  could  never  con- 
fess.    There  is  that  in  guilt  which  can  only  be 
confessed  by  the  guilty.     "  I  did  it."     That  kind 
of  confession  Christ  could  never  make.     That  is 
the  part  of  the  confession  that  we  make,  and  w^e 
cannot  make  it  effectually  until  we  are  in  union 
with    Christ  and  His  great   lone  work  of  per- 
fectly  and   practically   confessing    the   holiness 
of  God.     There  is  a  racial  confession  that  can 
only  be  made  by  the  holy ;  and  there  is  a  per- 
sonal confession  that  can  only  be  made  by  the 
guilty.     That  latter,  I  say,  is  a  confession  Christ 
could  never  make.     In   that  respect  Christ  did 
not  die,  and  did  not  suffer,  did  not  confess,  in 
our   stead.      We   alone,   the   guilty,   can    make 
that  confession  ;   but  we   cannot  make  it  with 
Christian    effect    without    the    Cross    and    the 
confession  there.     We  say  then  not  only  "  I  did 
this,"    but    "I    am    guilty   before    the    holiness 
confessed    in    the    Cross."      The    grand    sin    is 
not   to   sin   against   the   law    but    against    the 
Cross.      The   sin   of   sins    is   not   transgression, 
but  unfaith. 

So  also  of  holiness,  there  is  a  confession  of 
holiness  which  can  only  be  made  by  God,  the 
Holy.  If  God's  holiness  was  to  be  fully  con- 
fessed, in  act  and  deed,  in  life,  and  death,  and 


152  THE   CROSS 

love  transcending  both,  it  can  only  be  done  by- 
Godhead  itself. 

§ 
Therefore  we  press  the  words  to  their  fullness 
of  meaning  :  "  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling," 
not  reconciling  through  Christ,  but  actually 
j)resent  as  Christ  reconciling,  doing  in  Christ 
His  own  work  of  reconciliation.  It  was  done  by 
Godhead  itself,  and  not  by  the  Son  alone.  The 
old  theologians  were  right  when  they  insisted 
that  the  work  of  redemption  was  the  work  of 
the  whole  Trinity — Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit ;  as  we  express  it  when  we  baptize  into 
the  new  life  of  reconcilement  in  the  threefold 
name.  The  holiness  of  God  was  confessed  in 
man  by  Christ,  and  this  holy  confession  of 
Christ's  is  the  source  of  the  truest  confession  of 
our  sin  that  we  can  make.  Our  saving  confes- 
sion is  not  merely  "  I  did  so  and  so,"  but  "  I  did 
it  against  a  holy,  saving  God."  "  I  have  sinned 
against  heaven  and  in  thy  sight,"  sinned  before 
infinite  holiness  and  forgiving  grace.  God  could 
not  forgive  until  man  confessed,  and  confessed 
not  only  his  own  sin  but  confessed  still  more — 
God's  holiness  in  the  judgment  of  sin.  The 
confession  also  had  to  be  made  in  life  and  action, 
as  the  sin  was  done.  That  is  to  say,  it  had  to  be 
made    religiously  and  not   theologically,  by  an 


THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL         153 

experience  and  not  an  utterance.  A  verbal 
confession,  however  sincere,  could  not  fully  own 
an  actual  sin.  If  we  sin  by  deed  we  must  so 
confess.  It  is  made  thus  religiously,  spiritu- 
ally, experimentally,  practically  by  Jesus  Christ's 
life,  its  crown  of  death,  and  His  life  eternal. 
The  more  sinful  man  is,  the  less  can  he  thus 
confess  either  his  own  sin  or  God's  holiness. 
Therefore  God  did  it  in  man  by  a  love  which 
was  as  great  as  it  was  holy,  by  an  infinite  love. 
That  is  to  say,  by  a  love  which  was  as  closely 
and  sympathetically  identified  with  man  as  it 
was  identified  with  the  power  of  the  holy  God. 

So  we  have  arrived  at  this.  The  great  con- 
fession was  made  not  alone  in  the  precise  hour 
of  Christ's  death,  although  it  was  consummated 
there.  It  had  to  be  made  in  life  and  act,  and 
not  in  a  mere  feeling  or  statement ;  and  for  this 
purpose  death  must  be  organically  one  with 
the  whole  life.  You  cannot  sever  the  death 
of  Christ  from  the  life  of  Christ.  When  you 
think  of  the  self -emptying  which  brought 
Christ  to  earth.  His  whole  life  here  was  a  living 
death.  The  death  of  Christ  must  be  organic 
with  His  whole  personal  life  and  action.  And 
that  means  not  only  His  earthly  life  previous  to 
the  Cross,  but  His  whole  celestial  life  from  the 
beginning,  and  to  this  hour,  and  to  all  eternity. 


154  THE   CROSS 

The  death  of  Christ  is  the  central  point  of 
eternity  as  well  as  of  human  history.  His  own 
eternal  life  revolves  on  it.  And  we  shall  never 
be  so  good  and  holy  at  any  point,  even  in 
eternity,  that  we  shall  not  look  into  the  Cross 
of  Christ  as  the  centre  of  all  our  hope  in  earth 
or  heaven.  It  is  Christ  that  works  out  His  own 
redemption  and  reconciliation,  from  God's  right 
hand,  throughout  the  course  of  history.  I 
would  gather  that  up  in  one  phrase.  Christ  is 
the  perpetual  providence  of  His  own  salvation. 
Christ,  acting  through  His  Spirit,  is  the  eternal 
providence  of  His  own  salvation.  The  apostles 
never  separated  reconciliation  in  any  age  from 
the  Cross  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  ever  we 
do  that  (and  many  are  doing  it  to-day)  we 
throw  the  New  Testament  overboard.  The  bane 
of  so  much  that  claims  to  be  more  spiritual 
religion  at  the  present  day  is  that  it  simply 
jettisons  the  New  Testament,  and  with  it  historic 
Christianity.  The  extreme  critics,  people  that 
live  upon  monism  and  immanence,  rationalist 
religion  and  spiritual  impressionism,  are  people 
w^ho  are  deliberately  throwing  overboard  the 
New  Testament  as  a  whole,  deeply  as  they  prize 
it  in  parts.  They  say  that  the  apostolic  views 
and  interpretations  of  Christ's  work  may  have 
been   all   very    well   for   people   who   knew   no 


THE  GREAT  CONFESSIONAL         155 

better  than  men  did  at  so  early  a  period,  but 
we  are  now  a  long  way  beyond  that,  and 
we  must  re-edit  the  New  Testament  theology, 
especially  as  to  Christ's  death.  I  keep  urging, 
whatever  we  do  let  us  do  it  frankly,  let  us  do  it 
with  our  eyes  open  and  with  eyes  competent  to 
take  the  measure  of  what  we  are  doing.  The 
trying  thing  is  that  tremendous  renunciations 
should  be  blandly  made,  without,  apparently, 
any  sense  of  their  appalling  dimensions,  and 
of  the  huge  thing  that  is  being  so  ignorantly 
done.     (See  note  at  the  end  of  this  lecture.) 


The  apostles,  I  say,  never  separated  recon- 
ciliation from  the  Cross  and  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  historic  Church  has  never  done  so, 
with  all  its  divisions.  And  what  the  Cross 
meant  for  the  apostles  as  Jews,  with  their  his- 
tory and  education,  was  something  like  this.  If 
you  go  back  to  the  Old  Testament,  you  find 
that  the  whole  kingdom  of  God  and  destiny  of 
man  turns  on  the  treatment  of  sin.  And  either 
the  sin  was  atoned  or  the  sinner  was  punished. 
But  there  were  some  sins  that  never  could  be 
atoned  for,  what  are  described  as  sins  with 
a  high  hand,  presumptuous  sins,  deliberate, 
defiant  sins,  as  distinct  from  sins   of  ignorance 


156  THE   CROSS 

or  weakness,  when  a  man  so  identified  himself 
with  his  sin  that  he  became  inseparable  from 
it.  The  man  guilty  of  them  was  put  outside 
the  camp,  his  comraunicsition  was  cut  with  the 
saved  community  of  Israel.  He  was  committed 
to  the  outer  darkness.  There  remained  only 
punishment  and  death.  The  punishment  was 
expulsion  from  the  covenant,  and  so  from  life. 
And  as  there  is  little  about  immortality  in 
the  Old  Testament,  it  was  death  for  good  and 
all.  But  in  the  Cross  of  Christ  there  is  no 
sin  excluded  from  atonement.  I  know  of 
course  what  you  are  thinking  about — the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost.  That  is  far  too  large 
a  subject  to  enter  on.  I  can  only  say  that 
I  am  not  keeping  it  out  of  my  survey. 
And  I  repeat,  there  is  no  sin  excluded  from 
atonement.  Death  as  punishment  of  sin  was 
absorbed  in  Christ's  sacrifice.  Such  was  its 
atoning  work  that  the  judgment  due  to  all 
mankind  was  absorbed,  and  the  sin  of  sins 
now  was  fixed  refusal  of  that  Grace.  The 
Cross  bought  up  all  other  debts,   so  to   say. 


To  return  to  my  old  point.  The  objection  to 
speaking  of  Christ's  death  as  penalty  is  two- 
fold.     God  could  not  punish   One   with   whom 


THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL         157 

He  was  always  well  pleased.  Consequently 
Christ  could  not  suffer  punishment  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word  without  having  a  guilty 
conscience.  If  the  bearing  of  punishment  were 
the  whole  of  Christ's  work,  there  was  something 
in  that  way  which  He  did  not  and  could  not  do— 
He  could  not  bear  the  penalty  of  remorse.  But 
the  whole  of  His  work,  was  not  the  bearing  of 
punishment ;  it  was  not  the  acceptance  of  suffer- 
ing. It  was  the  recognition  and  justification  of 
it,  the  "  homologation  "  of  God's  judgment  and 
God's  holiness  in  it. 

The  death  and  suffering  of  Christ  was  some- 
thing very  much  more  than  suffering— it  was 
atoning  action.  At  various  stages  in  the  history 
of  the  Church— not  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
only  but  Protestantism  also— exaggerated  stress 
has  been  laid  upon  the  sufferings  of  Christ. 
But  it  is  not  a  case  of  what  He  suffered,  but 
what  He  did.  Christ's  suffering  was  so  divine 
a  thing  because  He  freely  transmuted  it  into  a 
great  act.  It  was  suffering  accepted  and  trans- 
figured by  holy  obedience  under  the  conditions 
of  curse  and  blight  which  sin  had  brought  upon 
man  according  to  the  holiness  of  God.  The 
suffering  was  a  sacrifice  to  God's  holiness.  In 
so  far  it  was  penalty.  But  the  atoning  thing 
was  not  its  amount  or  acuteness,  but  its 
obedience,   its   sanctity. 


158  THE   CROSS 

These  pathetic  ways  of  thinking  about  Christ 
regard  Him  too  much  as  a  mere  individual 
before  God.  They  do  not  satisfy  if  Christ's 
relation  with  man  was  a  racial  one  and  He 
represented  Humanity.  Especially  they  do  not 
hold  good  if  that  relationship  was  no  mere 
blood  relationship,  natural  relationship,  but  a 
supernatural  relationship  —  blood  relationship 
only  in  the  mystic  Christian  sense.  We  are 
blood  relations  of  Christ,  but  not  in  the  natural 
sense  of  that  term,  only  in  the  supernatural 
sense,  as  those  who  are  related  to  Him  in  His 
blood,  in  His  death,  and  in  His  Spirit.  The 
value  of  Christ's  unity  and  sympathy  with  us 
was  not  simply  that  He  was  continuous  with 
the  race  at  its  head.  It  was  not  a  relation 
of  identitij.  The  race  was  not  prolonged  into 
Him.  The  value  consists  in  that  life-act  of  self- 
identification  by  which  Christ  the  eternal  Son  of 
God  became  man.  We  hear  much  about  Christ's 
essential  identity  with  the  human  race.  That  is 
not  true  in  the  sense  in  which  other  great  men, 
like  Shakespeare,  for  instance,  were  identical 
with  the  human  race,  gathering  up  in  consum- 
mation its  natural  genius.  Christ's  identity  was 
not  natural  or  created  identity,  but  the  self- 
identification  of  the  Creator.  Everything  turns 
upon  this — whether  Christ  was  a  created  being. 


THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL         159 

however  grand,  or  whether  He  was  of  increate 
Godhead. 

§ 
As  Head  of  the  human  race  by  this  volun- 
tary self-identification  with  it,  Christ  took  the 
curse  and  judgment,  which  did  not  belong  to 
Himself  as  sinless.  And  what  He  owned  was 
not  so  much  the  depth  of  our  misery  as  the  depth 
of  our  guilt ;  and  He  did  it  sympathetically, 
by  the  moral  sympathy  possible  only  to  the 
holy.  Nor  did  He  simply  take  the  full  measure 
of  our  guilt.  His  owning  it  means  very  much 
more  than  that  His  moral  perceptions  were  so 
deep  and  piercing  that  He  could  measure  our 
,  guilt  as  a  bystander  of  acute  moral  penetration 
could.  He  carried  it  in  His  own  moral  ex- 
perience as  only  divine  sympathy  could.  And 
in  dumb  action  He  spread  it  out  as  it  is 
before  God.  He  felt  sin  and  its  horror  as 
only  the  holy  could,  as  God  did.  We  learn 
in  our  measure  to  do  that  when  we  escape 
from  the  indifference  of  our  egotism  and 
come  under  His  Cross  and  near  His  heart ; 
we  learn  to  do  as  Christ  did  as  we  enter  into 
living  union  with  Christ.  And  we  then  rise 
above  purity — for  purity  is  only  shamed  by  sin — 
we  rise  to  holiness,  which  is  burdened  with  sin 
and   all  its  load.     How  much  more  than  pure 


160  THE   CROSS 

Christ  was !  How  much  fuller  of  meaning  is 
such  a  word  as  "  holy"  or  "  holiness  "  than  either 
"  pure  "or  "  purity."  Purity  is  shamed  by  human 
sin.  Holiness  carries  it  as  a  load,  and  carries  it 
to  its  destruction.  In  the  great  desertion  Christ 
could  not  feel  Himself  a  sinner  whom  God  re- 
jects. For  the  sinner  cannot  carry  sin ;  he 
collapses  under  it.  Christ  felt  Himself  treated 
as  the  sin  which  God  recognises  and  repels  by 
His  very  holiness.  It  covered  and  hid  Him  from 
God.  He  was  made  sin  (not  sinful,  as  I  say). 
The  holiness  of  God  becomes  our  salvation  not 
by  slackness  of  demand  but  by  completeness 
of  judgment  ;  not  because  He  relaxes  His 
demand,  not  because  He  spends  less  condemna- 
tion on  sin,  lets  us  off  or  lets  sin  off,  or  lets 
Christ  off  ("  spared  not ") ;  but  because  in  Christ 
judgment  becomes  finished  and  final,  because 
none  but  a  holy  Christ  could  spread  sin  out  in 
all  its  sinfulness  for  thorough  judgment.  I 
have  a  way  of  putting  it  which  startles  some  of 
my  friends.  The  last  judgment  is  past.  It  took 
place  on  Christ's  Cross.  What  we  talk  about  as 
the  last  judgment  is  simply  the  working  out  of 
Christ's  Cross  in  detail.  The  final  judgment, 
the  absolute  judgment,  the  crucial  judgment 
for  the  race  took  place  in  principle  on  the 
Cross  of  Christ.      Sin   has   been   judged   finally 


THE   GREAT  CONFESSIONAL        161 

there.  All  judgment  is  given  to  the  Son  in 
virtue  of  His  Cross.  All  other  debts  are  bought 
up  there.  ° 

It  IS  not  simply  that  in  the  Cross  of  Christ 
aU  pumshment  was  shown  to  be  corrective.     A 
favourite  theme  on  the  part  of  many  of  those 
who  challenge  the  apostolic  position  about  the 
death  of  Christ  is  that  it  was  only  the  crowning 
exposition  of  the  great  principle  that  all  punish- 
ment IS  really  corrective  and  educative.      We 
cannot  say  that.     There  is  plenty  of  punishment 
that  hardens  and  hardens.     That  is  why  we  are 
obliged    to    leave  such   questions  as  universal 
restoi-ation  unsolved.     Even  when  we  recognise 
the  absolute  power  of  God's  salvation,  we  also 
recognise  that  it  is  in  the  power  of  the  human 
soul  to  harden  itself  until  it  become  shrunk  into 
such  a  tough  and  irreducible  mass  as  it  seems 
the  very  grace  of  God  could  do  nothing  with. 
Certainly  there  are  people  here,  in  this  life,  who 
become  so  tough  in  their  sin  that  the  grace  of 
God  IS  m  vain.     And  I  am  not  sure  that  among 
those  who  are  toughest  are  not  some  who  are 
^luch  comforted  by  their  religion.     You  can  do 
something  with  a  hardened  sinner.     He  can  be 
.roken   to  pieces.     But  I   do  not  know  what 
'ZZZtj''"^  ^  ;7°-  -nt,   with  those 


162  THE   CROSS 

who  are   wrapped   in  the  wool,  soaked   in   the 
comfort  of  their  rehgion,  and  tanned  to  leather, 
soft  and  tough  as  a  glove,  by  its  bitterest  bap- 
tisms.   I  once  used  an  expression  of  these  people 
which  was  somewhat  criticised.     I  called  them 
"  moral  tabbies."     Is  there  anything  more  com- 
fortable, and  selfish,  and  hopeless  than  a  really 
accomplished   tabby?     When   religion   becomes 
perverted  to  be  a  means  of  mere  comfort  and 
dense   self-satisfaction,    it  becomes    an    integu- 
ment  so    tough   that   even   the    grace    of    God 
cannot  get  through  it,  or  a  substance  so  flaccid 
that  it  cannot  be  handled. 

§ 
I   find    it    convenient,    you    observe,    to    dis- 
tinguish  between  punishment  and  penalty.     A  ^ 
man  who  loses  his  life  in  the  fire-damp,  where 
he   is   looking   for   the   victims    of  an  accident, 
pays  the  penalty  of  sacrifice,  but  he  does   not 
receive  its  punishment.     And  I  think  it  useful  I 
to   speak   of   Christ   as  taking   the    penalty   of 
sin    while    I    refuse    to    speak    of    His    taking; 
its'  punishment.      I    would    avoid    every    word 
that    would    suggest    that    He    was    punished 
in    connection    with    His     salvation.      It    robs 
the    whole    act    of    ethical    value    to     say    so.> 
Penalty  is  made  to  honour  God  in  the  Cross  oi 


THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL         163 

Christ,  and   thus   it   becomes  a  blessing  to  us. 

Not    that   our    punishment   is   turned   to   good 

account   in   its   subjective   results  upon  us,  but 

that  Christ's  judgment  has  objective   value   to 

the   honour  of   God's   holiness.     He  turned  the 

penalty   He   endured   into   sacrifice  He  offered. 

And  the  sacrifice  He  offered  was  the  judgment 

He    accepted.       His    passive    suffering    became 

active  obedience,  and  obedience  to  a  holy  doom. 

He  did  not  steel  His  face  to  the  suffering  He 

had   to    endure,   as   though   it   were   a  fate   to 

which  He  had  to  set  His  teeth  and  go  through 

it  in  a  stoic  way.     He  never  regarded  it  as  a 

mere  infliction.     For  Him,  whoever  inflicted  it,  it 

was  the  holiest  thing  in  all  the  world — it  was 

the   will   and   judgment   of   God.     All   the   Old 

Testament  told  Him  that  the  Kingdom  of  God 

could  never  come  without  the  prior  judgment 

of   God ;   and   He   was   prepared   to  force   that 

judgment  in  His  impatience  for  the  Kingdom.  * 

He  answered  the  judgment  of  God  with  a  grand 

affirmative  act.     The  willing  acceptance  of  final 

judgment  was  for  Jesus  the  means  presented  by 

God  for  effecting  human  reconciliation  and  the 

*  See  Schweitzer's  very  remarkable  "  Quest  of  the 
Historical  Jesus  "  (A.  and  C.  Black) — the  last  two  chapters 
— where  a  dogmatic  and  atoning  motive  in  Jesus  is  de- 
clared by  an  advanced  critic  to  have  been  the  explanation 
of  His  death. 


164  THE   CROSS 

Divine  Kingdom.  The  essence  of  all  sacrifice, 
which  is  self-surrender  to  God,  was  lifted  out  of 
the  Old  Testament  garb  of  symbolism,  and  was 
made  a  moral  reality  in  Christ's  holy  obedience. 
In  the  Old  Testament  we  have  the  lamb  and  the 
various  other  things  brought  for  offering  ;  but 
where  did  their  essential  value  lie  ?  In  the 
obedience  of  the  offerer;  in  the  fact  that  those 
institutions  were  given  and  prescribed  by  holy 
God,  however  their  details  were  due  to  man.  And 
the  presentation  of  the  victim  was  valuable,  not 
because  of  anything  in  the  victim,  but  because 
of  the  obedience  and  surrender  of  the  will  with 
which  the  offerer  presented  it.  This  is  the  bear- 
ing of  sin  —  the  holy  bearing  of  its  judgment. 
This  is  the  taking  of  sin  away — the  acknowledg- 
ment of  judgment  as  holy,  vt^ise,  and  good,  and 
its  conversion  into  blessing ;  the  absorption 
and  conversion  of  judgment  into  confession  and 
praise,  the  removal  of  that  guilt  which  stood 
between  God  and  man's  reconciliation  —  the 
robbing  sin  of  its  power  to  prevent  com- 
munion with  God. 

I  should,  therefore,  express  the  difference 
between  the  old  view  and  the  new  by  saying 
that  one  emphasises  substitutionary  expiation 
and  the  other  emphasises  solidary  reparation, 
consisting    of    due    acknowledgment    of    God's 


THE   GREAT   CONFESSIONAL        165 

holiness,  and  the  honouring  of  that  and  not  of 
His  honour. 

§ 

Now  let  me  pass  as  I  close  to-day  to  two  or 
three  points  I  want  specially  to  emphasise. 

There  is  one  quotation  which  I  wanted  to 
make  at  a  particular  point  and  did  not.  The 
Reformers  are  still,  on  the  whole,  the  masters  of 
the  great  verities  of  experience  in  connection 
with  the  work  of  Christ.  They  had  an  amazing 
insight  into  the  morbid  psychology  of  the  con- 
science. They  did  understand  what  sin  meant, 
and  they  said  this — the  sinner,  beginning  with 
indifference,  must  keep  flying  from  God  until  he 
actually  hate  God  as  a  persecutor,  unless  he 
grasp  the  pursuit  as  God's  mercy.  Indifference 
could  not  stop  at  indifference,  but  goes  on 
through  aversion  to  hate.  Even  if  a  man  die 
indifferent  in  this  life,  he  comes  into  circum- 
stances where  he  ceases  to  be  indifferent.  If  we 
believe  about  a  future  at  all,  it  will  be  impossible 
for  an  indifferent  man  to  remain  indifferent 
when  he  has  passed  on  there.  Indifference  is 
an  unstable  position.  It  changes  either  upward 
or  downward — downward  into  antagonism,  into 
deadly  hate  against  God,  something  Satanic ;  or 
upwards  it  passes  into  acceptance  of  God's  mercy 
by  faith,  and  all  its  blossom  and  fruit,  its  joy 


166  THE   CROSS 

and  peace  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Reformers 
were  perfectly  right.  It  is  only  our  dull  ex- 
perience and  preoccupied  vision  which  prevent 
us  seeing  that  it  is  so. 


Then  I  should  like  to  call  attention  to  this 
value  in  such  a  cross.  It  is  only  the  judgment 
sacrifice  of  the  Son  of  God  that  assures  the 
sinner  of  the  deep  changelessness  of  grace. 
Forgiving  is  not  forgetting.  Popular  theology 
too  often  tends  to  pacify  us  by  reducing  the 
offence.  But  the  Reformers  put  the  matter  quite 
otherwise  in  saying  that  a  justifying  faith  only 
goes  with  a  full  sense  of  guilt.  You  cannot  get 
a  full,  justifying  faith  without  a  full  sense  and 
confession  of  guilt.  We  always  have  mistrust 
in  the  background  of  our  own  self -extenuations. 
When  conscience  begins  to  work  and  you  begin 
to  extenuate,  when  you  try  your  hand  earnestly 
at  justifying  yourself  to  yourself,  you  have  some 
idea  of  how  much  more  vast  must  be  God's 
justification  of  you  before  Himself.  You  can- 
not cease  to  ask  what  charge  conscience  has 
against  you.  Then  you  magnify  that  to  God's 
charge.  If  your  heart  condemn  you.  His  con- 
demnation is  greater  than  that  of  your  con- 
demning heart.    Do  you  consider  His  conscience? 


THE   GREAT  CONFESSIONAL         167 

His  conscience  has  to  be  pacified  as  well  as  His 
heart  indulged.     And  if   His  conscience  be  not 
met,  ours  is  not  sure.     Has  His  conscience  been 
met  ?     Conscience   has  always   mistrust   in   the 
background  if  grace   is  mere   remission.     Mere 
remission  of   sin   does   not   satisfy  even  us.     If 
conscience  witnesses,  against  our  extenuations, 
to   the   holy   majesty  of   moral   claim,  is   it   to 
be    less    severe   and    less   changeless   than    the 
claim  of  God  Himself  ?     Conscience  has  in  trust 
God's  law  and  its  majesty,  which  must  be  made 
good,  as  mere  remission  does  not  make  it.     Sup- 
pose  I   transgress  and    I   hear   the  message  of 
grace,  does  it  tell  me  the  accusing,  irrepressible 
demand    of   conscience,    the    haunting    fear    of 
judgment,    was   an   illusion  ?      It   is    doing    me 
very  ill  service   if  it  does.     True,  there  is  now 
no  condemnation  for  faith  ;  but  if  the  message 
of  grace  ever  teaches  us  that  the  judgment  of 
conscience  is  exaggeration,  is  illusion,  it  is  not 
the  true  grace  of  God.     If  a  message  of  grace 
tell  us  there  was  and  is  no  judgment  any  more, 
and    that   God    has    simply    put    judgment    on 
one  side  and  has  not  exercised  it,  that  cannot 
be  the  true  grace  of  God.     Surely  the  grace  of 
God  cannot  stultify  our  human  conscience  like 
that !     So  we   are  haunted   by  mistrust,  unless 
conscience  be  drowned  in  a  haze  of  heart.     We 


168  THE   CROSS 

have  always  the  feeling  and  fear  that  there  is 
judgment  to  follow.  How  may  I  be  sure  that  I 
may  take  the  grace  of  God  seriously  and  finally, 
how  be  sure  that  I  have  complete  salvation,  that 
I  may  entirely  trust  it  through  the  worst  my 
conscience  may  say  ?  Only  thus,  that  God  is  the 
Reconciler,  that  He  reconciles  in  Christ's  Cross 
that  the  judgment  of  sin  was  there  for  good  and 
all.  We  are  judged  now  by  the  Cross,  and  by 
the  Cross  we  stand  or  fall.  The  great  sin  is  not 
something  we  do,  but  it  is  refusing  to  make  our- 
selves right  with  God  in  Christ's  Cross.  We  are 
judged  in  the  end  by  our  relation  to  the  Cross  of 
Christ.  It  is  the  principle  of  our  moral  world. 
All  judgment  is  committed  to  that  Son.  We 
stand  before  God  at  last  according  as  we  are 
owned  by  Christ.  We  are  confessed  by  Him 
according  to  our  confession  of  Him.  Nemesis 
on  us  is  hallowed  as  a  part  of  the  judgment 
on  Him  to  whose  death  we  are  joined.  There  is 
no  such  thorough  assertion  of  God's  holy,  loving 
law  anywhere  as  there,  where  in  the  Cross  it 
was  given  its  own,  and  was  perfected  in  judg- 
ment in  Him  who  became  a  curse  for  us.  His 
prayer  for  His  murderers,  or  the  closing  sigh  of 
victory  in  the  midst  of  that  judgment,  vouches 
for  ever  to  this,  that  |it  is  the  same  holy  will 
which  judges  man's  wickedness  and  also  loves  us 


THE  GREAT  CONFESSIONAL        169 

and  gives  His  Son  for  a  propitiation  for  us. 
Only  that  holiness  which  is  changeless  in  its 
judgment  could  be  changeless  also  in  grace. 
His  grace  was  so  little  to  be  foiled  that  He 
graciously  took  His  own  judgment.  Thus  the 
severity  of  conscience  becomes  the  certainty  of 
salvation. 

§ 
But,  changeless  in  judgment !  Does  that  mean 
exacting  the  uttermost  farthing  of  penalty,  of 
suffering?  Does  it  mean  that  in  the  hour  of 
His  death  Christ  suffered,  compressed  into  one 
brief  moment,  all  the  pains  of  hell  which  the 
human  race  deserved.  We  cannot  think  about 
things  in  that  way.  God  does  not  work  by  such 
equivalents.  What  is  required  is  not  an  equiva- 
lent penalty,  but  an  adequate  confession  of  His 
holiness.  Let  us  get  rid  of  that  materialist 
idea  of  equivalents.  What  Christ  gave  to  God 
was  not  an  equivalent  penalty,  but  an  adequate 
confession  of  God's  holiness,  rising  from  amid 
extreme  conditions  of  sin.  God's  holiness,  then, 
was  so  little  to  be  mocked,  that  He  actually 
took  His  own  judgment  to  save  it.  He  spared 
not  His  own  Son — His  own  self.  His  severity 
of  conscience  becomes  at  the  same  moment  our 
security  of  salvation.  And  the  more  conscience 
preaches  the  changelessness  of  the  judging  God, 


170  THE   CROSS 

the  more  it  preaches  the  same  changelessness  in 
the  grace  of  Christ. 

§ 
There  is  another  consequence.  Only  the 
eternal  Reconciler,  the  High  Priest,  can 
guarantee  us  our  full  redemption.  "Take,  my 
soul,  thy  full  salvation."  You  cannot  do  it 
except  you  do  it  in  such  a  Cross.  It  is  not 
enough  to  have  in  the  Cross  a  great  demon- 
stration of  God's  love,  a  forgiveness  of  the 
past  which  leaves  us  to  fend  for  ourselves  in 
the  future.  Is  my  moral  power  so  great  after 
all,  then,  that,  supposing  I  believe  past  things 
were  settled  in  Christ's  Cross,  I  may  now  feel 
I  can  run  in  my  own  strength  ?  Can  I  be 
perfectly  confident  about  meeting  temptation  ? 
Nay,  we  must  depend  daily  upon  the  continued 
energy  of  the  crucified  and  risen  One.  We 
must  depend  daily  upon  the  action  of  that 
same  Christ  whose  action  culminated  there 
but  did  not  end  there.  His  death  is  as  organic 
with  His  heavenly  life  as  it  was  with  His 
earthly.  What  is  the  meaning  of  His  perpetual 
intercession  if  it  does  not  mean  that — the 
exhaustless  energy  of  His  saving  act  ?  It  is 
by  His  work  from  heaven  that  we  appropriate 
His  work  upon  earth.  He  guarantees  our  per- 
fection as  well  as  our  redemption. 


THE   GREAT  CONFESSIONAL         171 


The  last  step.  It  is  only  the  atoning  recon- 
ciliation of  a  whole  world  that  guarantees  the 
final  perfecting  of  that  world  by  its  Creator. 
How  do  we  know  that  creation  is  going  to 
be  perfected  ?  How  do  we  know  that  it  is 
;  to  be  to  the  glory  of  God  who  made  it  and 
called  it  goud  ?  How  do  we  know  the  world 
will  not  be  a  failure  for  God  with  all  but  the 
group  of  people  saved  in  an  ark  of  some  kind  ? 
We  only  know  because  we  believe  in  the 
reconciliation  of  the  whole  w^orld  in  Christ's 
Cross.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  pessimism 
to-day,  much  doubt  as  to  whether  perfection 
really  remains  for  the  whole  world ;  and  you 
find  people  in  the  burdened  West  drawn  to 
the  Buddhistic  idea  of  the  human  soul's  ex- 
tinction. Some  Christians  content  themselves 
Wx.h  individual  salvation  out  of  a  world  which 
is  left  in  the  lurch,  or  they  are  satisfied  with 
personal  union  with  Christ  securing  their 
own  future.  But  the  gospel  deals  with  the 
world  of  men  as  a  whole.  It  argues  the  re- 
storation of  all  things,  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth.  It  intends  the  regeneration  of 
human  society  as  a  whole.  Christ  is  the 
Saviour  of  the  world,  who  was  also  the  agent 
of   its  creation.     The  Creator  has   not   let   His 


172  THE   CROSS 

world  get  out  of  hand  for  good  and  all.  That 
is  to  say,  our  faith  is  social  and  communal  in 
its  nature.  We  must  have  a  social  gospel.  And 
this  you  cannot  get  upon  the  basis  of  mere 
individual  or  sectional  salvation.  You  can  only 
have  a  social  gospel  upon  one  basis,  namely,  that 
Christ  saved,  reconciled  the  whole  world  as  a 
unity,  the  whole  of  society  and  history.  The 
Object  of  our  faith,  Jesus  Christ,  is  what  our 
fathers  used  to  call  a  federal  Person,  a  federal 
Saviour,  in  a  federal  act.  All  humanity  is  in 
Him  and  in  His  act.  It  is  quite  true  every 
man  must  believe  for  himself,  but  no  man 
can  believe  by  himself  or  unto  himself.  The 
Christian  faith  fades  away  if  it  is  not  nourished 
and  built  up  in  a  community,  in  a  Church. 
And  the  Church  fades  away  if  it  do  not  hold 
this  faith  in  trust  for  the  whole  world.  Each 
one  of  us  is  saved  only  by  the  act  and  by  the 
Person  that  saved  the  whole  world. 

Note  to  p.  153. 

In  some  cases  it  seems  due  to  congeuital  defect.  An 
able  naember  of  the  "New  Theology"  group  was  con- 
versing with  my  informant,  who  said,  "For  me  all 
Christianity  turns  on  the  unspeakable  mercy  of  God  to  my 
soul  in  the  Cross  of  Christ."  The  reply  was  blankly,  "I 
do  not  understand  it." 


THE    PRECISE    PROBLEM    TO-DAY 


VI 

THE  PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY* 

THERE  is  a  popular  impression  about  both 
philosoi)hy  and  theology  that  the  history 
of  their  problems  is  very  sterile ;  that  it  is 
not  a  long  development,  carrying  the  discussion 
on  with  growing  insight  from  age  to  age,  and 
passing  from  thinker  to  thinker  with  growing 
depth,  but  rather  a  scene  in  which  each  new- 
comer demolishes  the  work  of  his  predecessor 
in  order  to  put  in  its  place  some  theory  doomed 
in  turn  to  the  same  fruitless  fate.  Truly,  as 
Hegel  says,  if  that  were  so  with  x)hilosophy, 
its  history  would  become  one  of  the  saddest 
and  sorriest  things,  and  it  would  have  no 
right  to  go  on.  And  if  it  were  so  with  theology, 
we  should  not  only  be  distressed  for  Humanity, 
but  we  should  be  sceptical  about  the  Holy  Spirit 

*  This   chapter  owes   much  to  Kirn,  Herzog,  xx.,  Art. 
"  Versohnung. " 

175 


176    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

in  the  Church.  It  could  be  the  Church  of 
no  Holy  Spirit  if  those  who  translated  its 
life  into  thought  did  not  offer  to  posterity  a 
spectacle  higher  than  dragons  that  tare  each 
other  in  the  slime,  or  lions  that  bit  and 
devoured  one  another. 

As  a  matter  of  truth  and  fact,  both  philosophy 
and  theology  have  not  only  a  chronicle  but  a 
history.  They  register  the  highest  spiritual 
evolution  of  the  race.  The  wave  behind  rolls  on 
the  wave  before.  The  past  is  not  devoured  but 
lives  on,  and  comes  to  itself  in  the  future.  The 
new  arrivals  do  not  consume  their  predecessors, 
and  do  not  ignore  them ;  they  interpret  them 
and  carry  them  forwards.  They  take  their 
fertile  place  in  the  great  organic  movement. 
They  modulate  what  is  behind  upwards  into 
what  is  to  come.  They  correct  the  past  and 
enrich  it ;  and  they  hand  on  their  corrected  past 
to  be  a  foundation  for  the  workers  yet  to  be. 

The  amateur,  or  the  self-taught,  therefore  is 
at  a  great  disadvantage.  He  does  not  take  up 
the  problem  where  the  scientific  succession  laid 
it  down.  He  does  not  come  in  where  his  great 
co-workers  left  off.  He  must  start  ab  ovo.  He 
must  do  over  again  for  himself  what  they  have 
conspired  to  do  better.  He  risks  "being  a  fool 
at  first  hand."      He   wastes   himself  criticising 


THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY     177 

what  has  long  been  dropped,  and  slaying  the 
long-time  slain.  He  throws  away  effort  in 
establishing  what  the  competent  have  agreed 
to  accept.  And  he  misses  the  right  points  to 
attack  or  to  strengthen,  because  he  has  not  sur- 
veyed the  ground.  Every  now  and  then  one 
meets  the  capable  amateur,  whose  misfortune 
it  has  been  to  have  no  schooling  in  the  scientific 
history  or  method  of  the  subject,  who  applied 
to  it  a  shrewd  mother-wit  or  an  earnest  but 
uninstructed  conscience,  and  who  perhaps  pub- 
lishes a  theory  of  Incarnation  or  Atonement 
which,  for  all  its  hints  and  glimpses  of  truth, 
makes  no  real  contribution  either  to  the  history 
or  the  merits  of  the  case.  This  is  the  mis- 
fortune of  the  self-taught  who  goes  straight 
to  his  Bible  for  the  materials  of  his  theology, 
and  ignores  ^aost  of  the  treatment  the  problem 
has  received  from  the  greatest  minds  in  the 
history  of  the  Church  or  the  soul.  The  Bible 
is  enough  for  our  saving  faith,  but  it  is  not 
enough  for  our  scientific  theology. 

To  make  the  most  therefore  of  godly  and 
able  men,  who  would  else  be  wasted  more  or 
less,  it  is  well  that  we  should  teach  them  at 
the  outset  to  take  up  the  question  where  they 
find  it,  to  begin  where  their  best  predecessors 
left   off,    to   work    upon    results,    and   to   carry 

The  Work  of  ChrUt.  ]^3 


178    THE  PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

forward  the  subject  in  the  train  of  its  evolution 
from  the  great  and  growing  past.  Let  us  couple 
up  with  the  past,  and  repay  its  gifts  by  fructify- 
ing them  for  the  future.  Let  us  call  in  our 
thought,  and  concentrate  it  upon  the  precise 
question  which  previous  thinkers  have  left  us 
to  solve. 

§ 
There  is,  thus,  another  thing  we  have  to  do. 
We  have  to  try  to  find  a  due  place  for  those  views 
which,  however  one-sided,  yet  do  compel  atten- 
tion to  aspects  that  the  Church  from  time  to  time 
ignores.  We  have  to  meet,  satisfy,  and  exceed 
such  views.  Much,  for  instance,  has  been  done  in 
the  lifetime  of  most  of  us  to  correct  and  extend 
those  views  of  Christ's  work  which  were  so 
rigidly  objective  that  they  became  external.  It 
has  been  urged  that  the  Church  long  thought 
too  much  of  Christ's  action  on  God  and  not 
enough  of  His  action  on  man.  And  what  is 
called  the  moral  theory  of  the  Atonement  has 
therefore  been  pressed  upon  us,  to  replace  the 
ultra-objective  and  satisfactionary  view.  And 
the  pressure  has  often  been  so  hard  that  an  objec- 
tive theory  has  been  entirely  denied  as  immoral, 
and  denied  sometimes  with  a  scorn  unjustified 
by  either  the  mental  acumen  or  moral  dignity 
of  the  critic. 


THE   PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY     179 

But  in  spite  of  this  over-pressure,  and  the 
occasional  insolence  that  goes  with  ignorance, 
it  remains  our  duty  to  find  a  proper  place  in 
our  view  of  the  whole  great  subject  for  that 
eifect  of  Christ  upon  men  which  has  meant  so 
much  for  the  sanctity  of  the  Church.  We  have 
to  meet,  satisfy,  and  transcend  those  pleas  which 
have  been  called  into  existence  to  redress  the 
balance  of  theological  neglect,  and  to  fill  out 
that  which  was  behind  in  our  grasp  of  the 
manifold  work.  Especially  we  have  to  adjust 
our  theology  of  Christ's  work  to  those  who 
Dbserve  that  the  repentance  of  the  guilty  is  an 
3ssential  condition  of  forgiveness,  and  who  go 
on  to  ask  how  we  can  speak  of  a  finished 
reconciliation  or  atonement  by  a  sinless  Christ, 
who  could  not  possibly  present  before  God  a 
repentance  of  that  kind. 


There  are  certain  results  which,  it  may  be 
said,  we  have  definitely  reached  in  correction 
)f  what  has  long  been  known  as  the  popular 
dew  of  Christ's  death  and  work.  They  are 
paodern,  and  they  owe  much  to  Schleiermacher, 
Liitschl,  McLeod  Campbell,  Maurice  and  others  ; 
put  they  have  also  been  shown  to  be  scriptural, 
9 J  a  new,  objective  and  scientific  investigation 


180    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

of  what  the  Bible  has  to  say  on  the  subject. 
When  we  have  brought  the  long  history  of 
the  question  up  to  date,  balanced  the  books, 
and  taken  account  of  the  general  agreement 
on  the  modern  side,  we  can  then  go  on  to  ask 
where  exactly  the  question  no"w  stands. 

The  modifications  on  which  the  best  authorities 
are  substantially  at  one  we  have  seen  to  be 
such  as  these  : — 

1.  Reconciliation  is  not  the  result  of  a  change 
in  God  from  wrath  to  love.  It  flows  from  the 
changeless  will  of  a  loving  God.  No  other  view 
could  make  the  reconciliation  sure.  If  God 
changed  to  it,  He  might  change  from,  it.  And 
the  sheet-anchor  of  the  soul  for  Eternity  would 
then  have  gone  by  the  board.  Forgiveness 
arose  at  no  point  in  time.  Grace  was  there 
before  even  creation.  It  abounded  before  sin 
did.  The  holiness  which  makes  sin  sin,  is  one 
with  the  necessity  to  destroy  sin  in  gracious 
love. 

2.  Reconciliation  rests  on  Christ's  jDerson, 
and  it  is  effected  by  His  entire  work,  doing,  and 
suffering.  This  work  does  three  things.  (1)  It 
reveals  and  puts  into  historic  action  the  change- 
less grace  of  God.  (2)  It  reveals  and  establishes 
His  holiness,  and  therein  also  the  sinfulness  of 
sin.     And   (3)  it  exhibits  a  Humanity  in  perfect 


THE  PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY     181 

tune  with  that  will  of  God.  And  it  does  more 
I  than  exhibit  these  things — it  sets  them  up,  grace, 
i  holiness,  and  the  new  Humanity  in  its  Head. 
1  3.  This  reconciling  and  redeeming  work  of 
Christ  culminates  in  His  suffering  unto  death, 
which  is  indeed  more  of  an  act  than  an  experi- 
ence. Here,  in  the  Cross,  is  the  summit  of 
His  revelation  of  grace,  of  sin,  and  of  Humanity. 
And  the  central  feature  of  this  threefold  reve- 
lation in  the  Cross  is  the  holiness  of  God's  love. 
It  is  this  holiness  that  deepens  error  into  sin, 
sin  into  guilt,  and  guilt  into  repentance ;  with- 
out which  any  sense  of  forgiveness  would  be 
but  an  anodyne  and  not  a  grace,  a  self-flatter- 
ing unction  to  the  soul  and  not  the  peace 
of   God. 

4.  In  this  relation  to  God's  holiness  and  its 
satisfaction,  nobody  now  thinks  of  the  transfer 
of  our  punishment  to  Christ  in  its  entirety — 
including  the  worst  pains  of  hell  in  a  sense 
of  guilt.  Christ  experienced  the  world's  hate, 
and  the  curse  of  the  Law  in  the  sense  of  the 
suffering  entailed  on  man  by  sin  ;  but  a  direct 
infliction  of  men's  total  deserts  upon  Him 
iby  God  is  unthinkable.  His  penalty  was  not 
punishment,  because  it  was  dissociated  from 
the  sense  of  desert.  Whatever  we  mean  by 
atonement   must  be  interpreted  in  that   sense. 


182    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

And    judgment   is   a   much    better    word    than 
either  penalty  or  punishment. 

5.  What  we  have  in  Christ's  work  is  not 
the  mere  pre-requisite  or  condition  of  reconciha- 
tion,  but  the  actual  and  final  effecting  of  it 
in  principle.  He  was  not  making  it  possible, 
He  was  doing  it.  We  are  spiritually  in  a  recon- 
ciled world,  we  are  not  merely  in  a  world  in 
process  of  empirical  reconciliation.  Our  experi- 
ence of  religion  is  experience  of  a  thing  done 
once  for  all,  for  ever,  and  for  the  world.  That 
is,  it  is  more  than  even  experience,  it  is  a  faith. 
The  same  act  as  put  God's  forgiveness  on  a 
moral  foundation  also  revolutionised  Humanity. 
Hence  we  are  not  disposed  to  speak  of  sub- 
stitution *  so  much  as  of  representation.  But  it 
is  representation  by  One  who  creates  by  His  act 
the  Humanity  He  represents,  and  does  not 
merely  sponsor  it.  The  same  act  as  disburdens  us 
of  guilt  commits  us  to  a  new  life.  Our  Saviour 
in  His  salvation  is  not  only  our  comfort  but 
our  power ;  not  merely  our  rescuer  but 
our  new  life.  His  work  is  in  the  same  act 
reclamation  as  well  as  rescue. 

*  Because  substitution  does  not  take  account  of  the 
moral  results  on  the  soul,  and  for  a  full  account  of  the 
cause  we  must  include  all  the  effects.  To  do  justice 
to  the  whole  of  Christ's  work  we  must  include  the 
Church,   and  in  justification  include  sanctiflcation. 


THE  PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY     183 

6.  Another  thing  may  perhaps  be  taken  as 
recognised  in  some  form  by  the  main  line  of 
judicious  advance  in  our  subject.  The  work  of 
Christ  was  moral  and  not  official.  It  was  the 
energy  and  victory  of  His  own  moral  person- 
ality, and  not  simply  the  filling  of  a  position,  the 
discharge  of  an  office  He  held.  His  victory  was 
not  due  to  His  rank,  but  to  His  will  and 
conscience.  It  lay  in  His  faithfulness  to  the 
uttermost  amid  temptations  morally  real  and 
psychologically  relevant  to  what  He  was.  It 
was  a  work  that  drew  on  His  whole  personality, 
and  was  built  into  the  nature  of  that  personality 
as  a  moral  necessity  of  it.  What  He  did  Ho 
did  not  do  simply  in  the  room  and  stead  of 
others,  He  did  it  as  a  necessity  of  His  own 
person  also — though  its  effect  for  them  was 
not  what  it  was  for  Him.  He  fulfilled  an 
obligation  under  which  His  own  personality 
lay  ;  He  did  not  simply  pay  the  debts  of  other 
people.     He  fulfilled  a  personal  vocation. 

And  His  faithfulness  was  not  only  to  a  voca- 
tion. It  was  to  a  special  vocation,  that  of  a 
Redeemer,  not  merely  a  saint.  The  immediate 
source  of  His  suffering  was  not  the  sight  of 
human  sin,  and  it  was  not  a  general  holiness 
in  Him.  It  was  not  the  quivering  of  the  saint's 
purity  at   the   touch   of   evil.     But  it  was   the 


184    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

suffering  of  One  who  touched  sin  as  the  Re- 
deemer. He  would  not  have  suffered  for  sin 
as  He  did,  had  He  not  faced  it  as  its  destroyer. 
Not  only  was  this  His  vocation  as  a  moral 
hero,  but  His  special  vocation  as  Saviour.  It 
was  the  work  of  a  moral  personality  at  the 
heart  of  the  race,  of  One  who  concentrated  on  a 
special  yet  universal  task — that  of  Redemption. 

His  perfection  was  not  that  of  a  paragon,  one 
who  could  do  better  what  every  soul  and  genius 
of  the  race  could  do  well.  He  was  not  all  the 
powers  and  excellencies  of  mankind  rolled  into 
one  superman.  But  His  perfection  was  that  of 
the  race's  Redeemer.  It  was  interior  to  all  other 
powers  and  achievements.  It  was  central  both 
for  God  and  man.  He  made  man's  centre  and 
God's  coincide.  He  took  mankind  at  its  centre 
and  laid  it  on  the  centre  of  God.  His  identifi- 
cation with  man  was  not  extensive  but  intensive, 
it  was  not  discursive  and  parallel,  so  to  say. 
It  was  morally  central  and  creative.  He  was 
not  Humanity  on  its  divine  side  ;  He  was  its 
new  life  from  the  inside.  The  problem  He  had 
to  solve  was  the  supreme  and  central  moral 
problem  of  guilt ;  and  the  work  could  only  be 
done  by  the  native  action  of  a  personality  moral 
in  its  nature  and  methods,  moral  to  the  pitch 
of  the  Holy. 


THE   PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY     185 

It  is  an  immense  gain  thus  to  construe 
Christ's  work  as  that  of  a  moral  personality 
instead  of  a  heavenly  functionary.  It  brings 
it  into  line  with  the  modern  mind  and  into 
organic  union  with  the  moral  problem  of 
the  race.  It  enables  us  to  realise  that  every 
step  of  the  moral  victory  in  His  life  was  a  step 
also  in  the  Redemption  of  the  whole  human 
conscience.  And  we  grasp  with  new  pow^er  the 
idea  that  His  crowning  victory  of  the  Cross  was 
the  victory  in  principle  of  the  whole  race  in 
Him — that  Justification  is  really  one  with  Re- 
conciliation, and  what  He  did  before  God  con- 
tained all  He  was  to  do  on  man.  It  makes 
possible  for  us  what  my  last  lecture  will  attempt 
to  indicate — a  unitary  view  of  His  whole  work 
and  person. 

§ 
7.  After  these  great  modifications  and  gains, 
we  have  cleared  the  ground  to  ask  with  some 
exactness  just  where  the  question  at  the  moment 
stands.  What  was  the  divinest  thing,  the  atoning, 
satisfying  thing,  the  thing  offered  to  God,  in 
Christ ;  ^Le  thing,  therefore,  final  and  precious  in 
what  He  did  ?  The  permanent  thing  in  Christi- 
anity must  be  that  which  gives  it  its  chief 
value  to  God.  We  are  now  beyond  the  crude 
alternative  that  so  easily  besets  us,  "  Did  Christ's 


186    THE  PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

work  bear  upon  God  or  on  man  ?  "  Neither  alone 
would  be  a  true  Reconciliation.  Neither  Ortho- 
doxy nor  Socinianism  has  it.  But  we  have  to  ask 
this  :  "  Can  we  combine  the  truth  in  each  alter- 
native? Can  we  reach  the  value  of  Christ's 
saving  work  to  God  {i.e.,  its  true  and  final  value) 
if  we  exclude  its  effect  within  man  ?  Must  we 
not  take  that  in  ?  Nihil  in  effectu  quod  nonprius 
in  causa.  Must  we  not  include  the  effect  to  get 
the  full  value  of  the  cause,  and  give  a  full 
account  of  it  ?  " 

Now,  let  us  own  at  the  outset  that  the  first 
things  we  must  be  sure  about  are  the  objective 
reality  of  our  religion,  its  finality,  and  its  ini- 
tiative in  God's  free  grace  independent  of  act  or 
desert  of  ours.  But  if  we  start  there,  it  looks 
as  if  we  were  shut  up  to  the  first  of  the  crude 
alternatives,  as  if  the  idea  of  Christ's  work  as 
acting  on  God  only  gave  the  best  effect  to  these 
conditions.  It  looks  as  if  the  old  theory  alone 
guaranteed  a  salvation  finished  on  the  Cross,  one 
wholly  God's  in  His  grace,  one  that  ensures  a 
full  and  objective  release  of  the  conscience. 
These  things  are  not  secured  by  what  we  do,  but 
by  Christ's  work  on  the  Cross.  Moreover,  that 
work  was  done  for  the  whole  of  mankind,  and 
was  complete  even  for  those  who  as  yet  make  no 
response.      And,  besides,  that  first  alternative  is 


THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY     187 

a  view  that  seems  to  have  the  letter  of  Scripture 
with  it.  It  does  look  as  if  we  could  not  have  full 
security  except  by  trust  of  an  objective  some- 
thing, done  over  our  heads,  and  complete  with- 
out any  reference  to  our  response  or  our 
despite. 

But  the  difficulties  begin  when  we  ask  what 
the  objective  something  was.  How  describe  it? 
For  that  purpose  the  old  doctrine  used  juridical 
forms.  But  these  are  not  large  enough  for 
the  dimensions  of  a  modern  w^orld,  or  for  its 
deepened  ethical  insight.  How  exactly  could  the 
obedience  of  Christ  stand  for  the  obedience  of 
all  ?  It  was  the  fulfilment  of  His  own  personal 
vocation ;  how  does  it  stand  for  the  obedience 
of  every  other  person  ?  Or  how  does  the  suffer- 
ing of  Christ  restore  the  moral  order,  especially 
one  He  never  broke?  If  you  treat  it  as  punish- 
ment, that  punishment  alone  does  not  restore 
the  moral  order.  And,  if  we  say  He  did  not  do 
that,  He  did  not  restore  a  moral  order,  so  much 
as  acknowledge  and  confess  the  holiness  of  God 
in  His  judgment,  is  not  the  value  of  that  recog- 
nition still  greatly  impaired  by  the  fact  that  it 
is  not  made  by  the  guilty  but  the  Guiltless,  who 
is  not  directly  affected  by  the  connection  be- 
tween sin  and  suffering.  A  finished  religion 
would  then  be  set  up  without  the  main  thing — 


188    THE   PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

the  acknowledgment  by  the  guilty.  That  ac- 
knowledgment, that  repentance,  would  then  be 
outside  the  complete  act,  and  would  be  at  best 
but  a  sequel  of  it ;  whereas  we  ought  to  give 
a  real  place  in  a  complete  work  of  Reconciliation 
to  our  repentance  (which  some  extremists  say  is 
all  that  is  required),  or  to  Christ's  moral  action 
on  us.  Do  we  not  need  to  include  in  some  way 
the  effect  in  the  cause,  in  order  to  give  the  cause 
its  full  and  final  value,  i.e.,  its  value  to  God. 
The  thing  of  price  done  by  Christ  for  God,  must 
it  not  already  include  the  thing  done  upon  men? 
Does  not  Christ's  confession  of  God's  holiness 
include  man's  confession  of  his  sin  ? 


Let  us  return  to  that  idea  of  the  moral  order 
which  is  at  the  bottom  of  this  objective  theory. 
We  ask  whether  the  moral  order  is  what  the 
Bible  means  by  the  idea  of  the  righteousness 
of  God.  The  righteousness  of  God  is  not  only 
holy  but  gracious,  not  only  regulative  and  re- 
tributory,  but  also  forgiving  and  restoring.  It 
seems,  indeed,  in  the  Gospels  to  need  no  other 
condition  of  forgiveness  than  repentance.  This 
is  so ;  and  it  is  all  very  well,  we  have  seen,  for 
individual  cases.  But  we  have  to  deal,  as  Christ 
at  last  had  to  deal,  with    the   forgiveness  of   a 


THE   PRECISE    PROBLEM  TO-DAY     189 

world,   the   pardon   of    solidary   sin.       And    wo 
need  to  be  sure,  as  Christ  alone  with  His  insight 
could  be  sure,  that  the  repentance  is  true  and 
deep.      There    it    is    that   we   are   carried    into 
questions   which   the    Cross    alone   can    answer. 
How  shall  I  know  how  much  repentance  is  deep 
enough  ?     Where  find  a  repentance  wide  enough 
to  cover  the  sin  of  a  guilty  world  ?    Could  Christ 
offer   that  ?      No ;   directly,    He   could   not.     He 
could   not   offer   it  as  a  pathos,  a   personal   ex- 
perience, for  He  had  no  guilt.     But,  then,  guilt 
is   much  more  than  a  sense  of  guilt.     And  the 
essence   of   repentance    is    not   its   intensity   or 
passion   but  the   thing   confessed.     It  is    there- 
fore the  holiness  more  even  than  the  sin  that 
holiness   makes   so   sinful.      It   is   the    due   and 
understanding  acknowledgment  of  the  holiness 
offended.     And  this  only  a  sinless  Christ  could 
really   do,    who    was   also   sympathetic   enough 
with  men  to  do  it  from  their  side.      And  only 
the   sinless   could    realise   what   sin   meant   for 
God. 

Farther,  this  acknowledgment  is  not  simply 
verbal,  nor  simply  a  matter  of  profound  moral 
conviction  and  admission,  but  it  must  be  a 
practical  confession,  as  practical  as  the  sin.  It 
must  place  itself  as  if  it  were  active  sin  under 
the  reaction  of  the  Divine  holiness ;  it  must  be 


190    THE  PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

made  sin.  That  is,  it  must  accept  judgment  as 
the  only  adequate  acknowledgment  of  the  holy 
God  in  a  sinful  world  ;  it  must  allow  His  holy 
law  to  assert  itself  in  the  Saviour's  person  in 
the  form  forced  on  the  sinner's  Friend.  He  bore 
this  curse  as  God's  judgment,  praised  it,  hal- 
lowed it,  absorbed  it ;  and  His  resurrection 
showed  that  He  exhausted  it. 

But  would  His  acceptance  of  judgment  for  us 
be  possible,  would  it  stand  to  our  good,  would 
it  be  of  value  in  God's  sight  for  us,  if  He 
were  not  in  moral  solidarity  with  us  ?  How 
could  it?  What  God  sought  was  nothing  so 
pagan  as  a  mere  victim  outside  our  conscience 
and  over  our  heads.  It  was  a  Confessor,  a 
Priest,  one  taken  from  among  men.  But  then 
this  moral  solidarity  is  the  very  thing  that 
also  gives,  and  must  give.  Him  His  mighty  and 
revolutionary  power  on  us.  What  makes  it 
possible  for  Him  to  be  a  Divine  victim  or  a 
Divine  priest  for  us  also  makes  Him  a  new 
Creator  in  us.  His  offering  of  a  holy  obedience 
to  God's  judgment  is  therefore  valuable  to  God 
for  us  just  because  of  that  moral  solidarity 
with  us  which  also  makes  Him  such  a  moral 
power  upon  us  and  in  us.  His  creative  re- 
generative action  on  us  is  a  part  of  that  same 
moral  solidarity  which  also  makes  His  accept- 


THE   PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY    191 

ance  of  judgment  stand  to  our  good,  and  His 
confession  of  God's  holiness  to  be  the  ground 
of  ours.  The  same  stroke  on  the  one  Christ 
went  upward  to  God's  heart  and  downward 
to  ours. 

Is  this  not  clear  ?  Christ  could  make  no  duo 
confession  of  holiness  for  us  in  judgment  if 
He  were  outside  Humanity,  if  He  were  a  third 
party  satisfying  God  over  our  head.  The  ac- 
knowledgment would  not  be  really  from  the 
side  of  the  culprit,  certainly  not  from  his  in- 
terior, his  conscience.  The  judgment  would  not 
really  be  the  judgment  of  our  sin,  which  would 
therefore  be  still  due.  To  be  of  final  value 
the  atoning  judgment  must  be  also  within  the 
conscience  of  the  guilty.  But  how  is  the  judg- 
ment, the  self-condemnation,  the  confession  with- 
in our  guilty  conscience  to  be  offered  to  God 
as  an  ingredient  of  Christ's  reconciling  work 
and  not  its  mere  sequel  ?  It  is  not  yet  there. 
Or  else  it  is  nothing  worth  offering  by  way  of 
;  atonement  when  it  is  there.  Is  there  any  way  of 
offering  our  self-condemnation  as  a  meritorious 
contribution  to  forgiveness  ?  Can  it  be  included 
in  the  Divine  ground  of  forgiveness  in  a  guilt- 
less Christ  ?  Repentance  is  certainly  a  condition 
of   forgiveness.     But   Christ   could    not   repent. 


192    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

How  then  could  He  perfectly  meet  the  condi- 
tions of  salvation?  The  answer  is  that  our 
repentance  was  latent  in  that  holiness  of  His 
which  alone  could  and  must  create  it,  as  the 
effect  is  really  part  of  the  cause — that  part  of 
the  cause  which  is  prolonged  in  a  polar  unity 
into  the  sequential  conditions  of  time. 

Not  only,  generally,  is  there  an  organic  moral 
connection  and  a  spiritual  solidarity  between 
Christ  and  us,  but  also,  more  particularly,  there 
is  such  a  moral  effect  on  Humanity  included  in 
the  work  of  Christ,  who  causes  it,  that  that  ante- 
dated action  on  us,  judging,  melting,  changing 
us,  is  also  part  of  His  offering  to  God.  He  comes 
bringing  His  sheaves  with  Him.  In  presenting 
Himself  He  offers  implicitly  and  proleptically 
the  new  Humanity  His  holy  work  creates.  The 
judgment  we  brought  on  Him  becomes  our 
worst  judgment  when  we  arraign  ourselves ; 
and  it  makes  it  so  impossible  for  us  to  forgive 
ourselves  that  we  are  driven  to  accept  forgive- 
ness from  the  hands  of  the  very  love  which 
our  sins  doomed  to  a  curse. 

§ 
What  Christ  offers  to  God  is,   therefore,   not 

simply   an    objective    satisfaction    outside    His 

revolutionary  effect  on  the  soul  of  man  in  the 


THE  PRECISE  PROBLEM  TO-DAY     193 

way  of  faith,  repentance,  and  our  whole  sancti- 
fication.     As   the   very  judgment   He   bore   for 
us  is  relevant  to  our  sin  by  His  moral  solidarity 
with  us,  so  the  value  of   His  work  to  God  in- 
cludes also  that  value  which    it   has  in  acting 
on  us  through  that  same  solidarity,  and  in  pre- 
senting us  to  God  as  the  men  it  makes  us  to  be. 
He  represents  before  God  not  a  natural  Humanity 
that  produces  Him  as  its  spiritual  classic,  but 
the  new  penitent  Humanity  that  His  influence 
creates.     He   calls   things   that   are  not  yet  as 
though  they  were.     In  Him  a  goodness  of  ours 
that  is  not  yet,  rising  from  its  antenatal  spring, 
brings  to  naught   the   sin   that  is.     There   was 
presented  to  God,  in  Christ's  holiness,  also  that 
repentance  in  us  which  it  alone  has   power  to 
create.     He  stretches  a  hand  through  time  and 
seizes   the   far-off  interest   of   our  tears.      The 
faith   which   He   alone   has   power   to   wake   is 
already    offered    to    God    in     the     offering     of 
all    His    powers    and    of    His     finished    work. 
That   obedience    of    ours     which    Christ    alone 
lis   able   to   create,    is   already   set   out   in   Him 
before   God,   impHcit  in  that  mighty  and   sub- 
duing holiness  of  His  in  which  God  is  always 
well-pleased.      All   His   obedience   and    holiness 
s  not  only  fair  and  beloved  of  God,  but  it  is 
ilso  great  with  the  penitent  holiness  of  the  race 

The  Work  of  Christ.  1 4 


194    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

He  sanctifies.  Our  faith  is  already  present  in  His 
oblation.  Our  sanctification  is  already  presented 
in  our  justification.  Our  repentance  is  already 
acting  in  His  confession.  The  effect  of  His 
Cross  is  to  draw  us  into  a  repentance  which 
is  a  dying  with  Him,  and  therefore  a  part  of 
the  offering  in  His  death  ;  and  then  it  raises 
us  in  newness  of  life  to  a  fellowship  of  His 
resurrection. 

§ 
He  is  thus  not  only  the  pledge  to  us  of  God's 
love  but  the  pledge  to  God  of  our  sure  response 
to  it  in  a  total  change  of  will  and  life.  We  see 
now  how  organic,  how  central  to  Christ's  gospel 
of  Atonement  is  Paul's  idea  of  dying  and  rising 
with  Him,  how  vital  to  His  work  is  this  effect 
of  it,  this  function  of  it.  For  such  a  process, 
such  an  experience,  is  not  a  mere  moral  sequel 
or  echo  of  ours  to  the  story  of  the  Cross,  it  is 
no  mere  imitation  or  repetition  of  its  moral 
greatness  ;  nor  is  it  a  sensitive  impression  of 
its  touching  splendour.  To  die  and  rise  with 
Christ  does  not  belong  to  Christian  ethic,  to 
the  method  of  Jesus,  but  it  has  a  far  deeper 
and  more  religious  meaning.  It  is  to  be  taken 
into  His  secret  life.  It  is  a  mystic  incorporation 
into  Christ's  death  and  resurrection  as  the 
standing   act   of    spiritual   existence.      We   are 


THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM   TO-DAY     195 

baptized  into  His  death,  and  not  merely  into 
dying  like  Him.  We  do  not  echo  His  resur- 
rection, we  share  it.  As  His  trophies  we  become 
part  of  Christ's  offering  to  God;  just  as  the 
captives  in  his  procession  were  part  of  the 
victor's  self-presentation  to  the  divinity  of 
Rome.  God  leadeth  us  in  triumph  in  Christ 
(2  Cor.  ii.  14).  It  is,  indeed,  for  Christ's  sake 
we  are  forgiven,  but  for  the  sake  of  a  Christ 
who  is  the  Creator  of  our  repentance  and  not 
only  the  Proxy  of  our  curse.  And  it  is  to  our 
faith  the  grace  is  given,  yet  not  because  of  our 
faith,  which  is  no  more  perfect  than  our  repent- 
ance. It  is  to  nothing  so  poor  as  our  faith  or 
our  repentance  that  new  life  is  given,  but  only 
to  Christ  on  His  Cross,  and  to  us  for  His  sake 
who  is  the  Creator  and  Fashioner  of  both.  Our 
justification  rests  on  this  atoning  creative  Christ 
alone.  And  when  the  matter  is  so  viewed,  the 
objection  some  have  to  the  phrase  "  for  Christ's 
sake  "  should  disappear. 

No  martyrdom  could  do  what  the  death  of 
Christ  does  for  faith.  No  martyrdom  could 
ofifer  God  in  advance  the  souls  of  a  changed 
race.  For  no  martyr  as  such  is  sure  of  the 
future.  It  is  easier  to  forget  all  the  martyrs 
than  the  Saviour ;  and  their  power  fades  with 
time,  while  His  grows  with  the  ages.     With  the 


196    THE   PRECISE   PROBLEM  TO-DAY 

martyr's  death  we  can  link  many  admirable 
reflections,  exhortations,  and  even  inspirations. 
What  it  does  not  give  us  is  the  new  and  Eternal 
Life.  It  is  not  the  consummation  of  God's  saving 
purpose  for  the  world. 


THE    THREEFOLD    CORD 


VII 
THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

THERE  are  three  great  aspects  of  the  work 
of  Christ  which  have  in  turn  held  the 
attention  of  the  Church,  and  come  home  with 
special  force  to  its  spiritual  situation  at  a  special 
time.     These  are — 

1.  Its  triumphant  aspect; 

2.  Its  satisfactionary  aspect ; 

3.  Its  regenerative  aspect. 

The  first  emphasises  the  finality  of  our  Lord's 
victory  over  the  evil  power  or  devil ;  the  second, 
the  finality  of  His  satisfaction,  expiation,  or 
atonement  presented  to  the  holy  power  of  God  ; 
and  the  third  the  finality  of  His  sanctifying  or 
new-creative  influence  on  the  soul  of  man.  The 
first  marked  the  Early  Church,  the  second  the 
Medieval  and  Reformation  Church,  while  the 
third  marks  the  Modern  Church. 

And  if  you  fall  back  upon  the  New  Testament, 
where  all  the  subsequent  development  of  the 
Church  is  in  the  germ,  as  a  philosophy  might  bo 


200  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

packed  in  a  phrase,  you  will  find  those  three 
strands  wonderfully  and  prophetically  entwined 
in  1  Cor.  i.  30,  where  it  is  said  that  Christ  is 
made  unto  us  (2)  justification  ;  (3)  sanctification  ; 
and  (1)  redemption.  The  whole  history  of  the 
doctrine  in  the  Church  may  be  viewed  as  the 
exegesis  by  time  of  this  great  text  of  the  Spirit. 
Now,  it  is  not  meant  that  in  the  period 
specially  marked  by  one  of  these  aspects  the 
other  two  were  absent.  In  various  of  the 
medieval  theologians  you  find  all  three.  And 
it  is  a  good  test  of  the  native  aptitude  of  any 
theologian,  and  of  his  evangelical  grasp,  that  he 
should  find  them  all  necessary  to  express  the 
fullness  of  the  vast  work,  and  its  adequacy  to 
anything  so  great  and  manifold  as  the  soul. 
But  what  we  do  not  find  in  the  classic  theolo- 
gians of  the  past  is  the  co-ordination  of  the 
three  aspects  under  one  comprehensive  idea, 
one  organic  principle,  corresponding  to  the  com- 
X^lete  unity  of  Christ's  person,  who  did  the  work. 
We  do  not  find  such  a  unitary  view  of  the 
work  as  we  should  expect  when  we  reflect  that 
it  was  the  work  of  a  personality  so  complete 
as  Christ,  and  so  absolute  as  the  God  who  acted 
in  Christ.  Yet  we  must  strive  after  such  a 
view,  by  the  very  nature  of  our  faith.  A  mere 
composite  or  eclectic  theology  means  a  distracted 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  201 

faith.  A  creed  just  nailed  together  means 
Churches  that  cannot  draw  together.  We  can- 
not, at  least  the  Church  cannot,  rest  healthily 
upon  medley  and  mortised  aspects  of  the  one 
thing  which  connects  our  one  soul  with  the 
one  God  in  one  moral  world.  We  cannot  rest 
in  unresolved  views  of  reconciliation.  As  the 
reconciliation  comes  to  pervade  our  whole  being, 
and  as  we  answer  it  with  heart  and  strength 
and  mind,  we  become  more  and  more  impatient 
of  fragmentary  ways  of  understanding  it.  We 
crave,  and  we  move,  to  see  that  the  first  aspect 
is  the  condition  of  the  second,  and  the  second  of 
bhe  third,  and  that  they  all  condition  each  other 
n  a  living  interaction. 

Now  the  object  I  have  in  view  in  this  lecture 
is  to  press  a  former  point  as  furnishing  this 
mity — that  the  active  and  effective  principle  in 
the  work  of  Christ  was  the  perfect  obedience 
5f  holy  love  which  He  offered  amidst  the  con- 
aitions  of  sin,  death,  and  judgment.  The  potent 
:hing  was  not  the  suffering  but  the  sanctity, 
md  not  the  sympathetic  confession  of  our  sin  so 
much  as  the  practical  confession  of  God's  holi- 
less.  This  principle  (I  hope  to  show)  co-ordi- 
lates  the  various  aspects  which  have  been 
listorted  by  isolation.  This  one  action  of  the 
loly  Saviour's  total  person  was,  on  its  various 


202  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

sides,  the  destruction  of  evil,  the  satisfaction  of 
God,  and  the  sanctification  of  men.  And  it  is  in 
this  moral  medium  of  holiness  (if  I  may  so  say) 
that  these  three  effects  pass  and  play  into  each 
other  with  a  spiritual  interpenetration. 

Thus  Christ's  complete  victory  over  the  evil 
poveer  or  principle.  His  redemption  (1),  is  the 
obverse  of  His  regenerating  and  sanctifying  effect 
on  us  (3).  To  deliver  us  from  evil  is  not  simply  to 
take  us  out  of  hell,  it  is  to  take  us  into  heaven. 
Christ  does  not  simply  pluck  us  out  of  the 
hands  of  Satan,  He  does  so  by  giving  us  to  God. 
He  does  not  simply  release  us  from  slavery.  He 
commits  us  in  the  act  to  a  positive  liberty.  He 
does  not  simply  cancel  the  charge  against  us  in 
court  and  bid  us  walk  out  of  jail,  He  meets  us 
at  the  prison-door  and  puts  us  in  a  new  way  of 
life.  His  forgiveness  is  not  simply  retrospective, 
it  is,  in  the  same  act,  the  gift  of  eternal  life. 
Our  evil  is  overcome  by  good.  We  are  won 
from  sin  by  an  act  which  at  the  same  time 
makes  us  not  simply  innocent  but  holy. 

So  also  w^e  must  see  that  the  third — our 
regenerate  sanctification — is  the  condition  of 
the  second — the  complete  satisfaction  of  God. 
The  only  complete  satisfaction  that  can  be  made 
to  a  holy  God  from  the  sinful  side  is  the  sinner's 
restored  obedience,  his  return  to  holiness.    Now, 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  203 

the  cheap  and  superficial  way  of  putting  that  is 
to  say  that  penitent  amendment  is  the  only 
satisfaction  we  can  give  to  a  grieved  God.  But 
future  amendment  does  no  more  than  the  duty 
of  the  future  hour.  And  rivers  of  water  from 
our  eyes  will  not  wash  out  the  guilt  of  the  past ; 
nor  will  they  undo  the  evil  we  have  set  afloat 
in  souls  far  gone  beyond  our  reach  or  control. 
Yet  it  remains  true  that  nothing  can  atone  to 
holiness  but  holiness.  And  it  must  be  the 
holiness  of  the  sinner.  It  must  also  be  an 
obedience  of  the  kind  required  by  the  whole 
situation,  moral  and  spiritual.  It  must  be  the 
obedience  not  of  improvement  but  of  reconcilia- 
tion, not  of  laborious  amendment  but  of 
regenerated  faith.  But  faith  in  what?  Faith 
in  One  who  alone  contains  in  Himself  a  holy 
obedience  so  perfect  as  to  meet  the  holiness 
of  God  on  the  scale  of  our  sin  ;  but  One  also 
who,  by  the  same  obedience,  has  the  power 
to  reproduc3  in  man  the  kind  of  holiness  which 
alone  can  please  God  after  all  that  has  come  and 
gone.  No  suffering  can  atone.  No  pain  can 
satisfy  a  holy  God ;  no  death,  as  death.  Yet 
satisfied  He  must  be  ;  else  the  freedom  of  grace 
becomes  but  an  arbitrary  and  non-holy  thing, 
a  thing  instinctive  to  the  divine  nature  instead 
of  a  victory  of  the   divine  will.     Also   consider 


204  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

this  :  much  of  your  difficulty  in  connection  with 
satisfaction  will  yield  if  you  keep  in  view  that 
what  we  are  concerned  with  is  not  the  satisfac- 
tion of  a  demand  but  of  a  Person,  not  of  a  claim 
by  God  but  of  the  heart  and  soul  of  God.  I 
know  it  is  easier  to  discuss  and  adjust  statutory 
claims  than  to  grasp  the  manifold  action  of 
a  living  and  eternal  Person.  So  I  am  afraid 
I  must  be  very  theological  for  a  moment  and 
tax  you  accordingly.  The  chief  reason  why  so 
many  hate  theology  is  because  it  taxes ;  and 
there  is  nothing  we  shrink  from  like  spiritual 
toil.  But  let  the  choice  and  earnest  spirit 
consider  this. 

The  essence  of  holiness  is  God's  perfect 
satisfaction,  His  perfect  repose  in  eternal  full- 
ness. And  the  Christian  plea  is  that  this  is 
Self-satisfaction,  in  the  sublimest  sense  of  the 
phrase.  For  us,  mostly,  the  word  has  an  ignoble 
sense.  But  that  is  only  because  what  we  meet 
most  is  an  exclusive  self-satisfaction,  an  in- 
dividual self-sufficiency.  But  when  we  have 
an  entirely  inclusive  self-satisfaction,  an  eternal 
and  complete  adequacy  to  Himself  in  the  most 
critical  situation,  we  have  the  whole  native  full- 
ness of  God  blessed  for  ever,  with  men  beneath 
the  shadow  of  His  wing.  The  perpetual  act  of 
holy  God  is  a  perpetual  satisfaction  or  accord 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  205 

1'  t  ween  His  nature  and  His  will  at  every  junc- 
jlme,  and  a  satisfa  tion  from  His  own  infinite 
holy  resource— a  Seif-satisf action.  God  is  always 
the  author  of  His  own  satisfaction :  that  is  to  say, 
His  holiness  is  always  equal  to  its  own  atone- 
ment. God  in  the  Son  is  the  perfect  satisfaction 
and  joy  of  God  in  the  Father;  and  God  holy 
in  the  sinful  Cross  is  the  perfect  satisfaction  of 
God  the  holy  in  the  sinless  heavens.  Satisfac- 
tion there  must  be  in  God's  own  nature,  whether 
under  the  conditions  of  perfect  obedience  in  a 
larmonious  world,  or  under  those  of  obedience 
larred  and  a  world  distraught.  God  has  power 
bo  secure  that  the  perfect  holy  obedience  of 
leaven  shall  not  be  eternally  destroyed  by  the 
iisobedience  of  earth.  He  has  power  to  satisfy 
iimself,  and  maintain  His  holiness  infrangible, 
3ven  in  face  of  a  world  in  arms.  But  satisfied  He 
nust  be.     For  an  unsatisfied  God,  a  dissatisfied 

od,  would  be  no  God.  He  would  but  reflect  the 
iistraction  of  the  world,  and  so  succumb  to  it. 

But  a  holy  God  could  be  satisfied  by  neither 
pain  nor  death,  but  by  holiness  alone.  The 
itoning  thing  is  not  obedient  suffering  but 
luffering  obedience.  He  could  be  satisfied  and 
-ejoiced  only  by  the  hallowing  of  His  name, 
)y  perfect  and  obedient  answer  to  His  holy 
leart  from  amid  conditions  of  pain,  death,  and 


206  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

judgment.     Holy  obedience   alone,  unto  death, 
can  satisfy  the  Holy  Lord. 


Now  as  to  this  obedience  mark  two  things.     | 

1.  It  includes  (we  saw)  the  idea  that  in  obe-|j 
dience   Christ  accepted   the   judgment  holiness'^' 
must  pass  upon  sin,  and  did  so  in  a  way  that 
confessed   it    as   holy  from  amidst  the  deepest 
experience  of  it,  the  experience  not  of  a  spec- 
tator   but    a    victim.     His    obedience    was    not 
merely   a   fine,    perfect,    and    mighty   harmony'' 
of    His    own    with    God's   blessed   will ;    bvit   it 
was   the   acceptance    on   man's   behalf   of   that] 
judgment  which  sin  had  entailed,  and  the  con-j 
fession   on    man's  behalf   in  a   tremendous   act 
that  the  judgment  was  good  and  holy.     For  th 
holiness  of  God  makes  two  demands  :  first,  fo 
an  answering  holiness  in  love,  and  second,  for 
judgment  on  those  who  do  not  answer  but  def; 
And  Christ  met  both,  in  one  and  the  same  act 
He  was  judged  as  one  who,  being  made  sin,  wai 
never  sinful,  but  absolutely  well-pleasing  to  God^' 

2.  And  the  second  point  is  this :  The  satisfac- 
tory obedience  must  be  obedience  from  the  race 
that  rebelled.  Its  holiness  must  atone  for  its  sin. 
But  how  can  that  possibly  be  ?  Can  it  be  by  nierai 
amendment  from  us  ?    Can  we  bring  any  amen(i« 


THE   THREEFOLD    CORD  207 

ment  to  atone  for  the  past  and  secure  its 
remission  ?  Could  the  race  do  it  ?  Solidary  in 
its  sin  by  its  moral  unity,  could  the  race  earn  a 
solidary  salvation  ?  Could  you  conceive  of  man- 
kind as  one  vast  sinful  soul  repenting  with  a 
like  unity,  turning  like  the  prodigal,  and  deputing 
the  most  illustrious  spiritual  hero  of  its  number 
to  offer  its  repentance  to  God  in  Jesus  Christ  ?  If 
the  supposition  were  possible,  that  might  indeed 
be  a  certain  welcome  offering  made  to  God's 
holiness ;  but  it  would  not  be  made  by  it.  It 
wouIq  be  something  beyond  the  resources  of 
holiness,  and  God  would  not  be  the  Saviour. 
He  would  accept  more  sacrifice  than  He  had 
power  to  make.  And  it  would  make  the  action 
of  Christ  a  power  conferred  on  Him  by  self- 
saved  man  instead  of  inherent  in  Him  from 
God.  His  commission  would  be  but  to  God,  not 
from  God.  And  how  should  a  sinful  race  oft'er 
from  its  own  damaged  resources  what  would 
satisfy  the  holiness  of  God  ?  Or,  if  repentance 
could  satisfy  holiness,  how  are  we  to  know  how 
much,  how  deep,  repentance  would  do  it,  and 
leave  us  sure  it  was  done  ? 

§ 
\     The   holiness   that   atones,    though    it   return 
from  the  race  that  rebelled,  must  therefore  be 


208  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

the  gift  of  the  holiness  atoned.  For  if  holiness 
could  be  satisfied  by  anything  outside  itself  it 
would  not  be  absolutely  holy.  So  if  holiness  can 
be  satisfied  with  nothing  but  holiness  it  can  only 
be  with  a  holiness  which  itself  creates.  God 
alone  can  create  in  us  the  holiness  that  will  please 
Him.  And  this  He  has  done  in  Jesus  Christ  in- 
carnate. But  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  creator 
of  man's  holiness,  not  as  the  organ  of  it,  as  man's 
sanctifier,  and  not  merely  man's  delegate.  Christ 
is  our  reconciler  because  on  the  Cross  He  was  our 
redeemer  from  sin's  power  into  no  mere  indepen- 
dence or  courage  or  safety,  but  into  real  holiness  ; 
because  the  same  act  that  redeems  us  produces 
holiness,  and  presents  us  in  this  holiness  to  God 
and  His  communion.  The  holiness  of  Christ  is 
the  satisfying  thing  to  God,  yet  not  because  of 
the  beauty  of  holiness  offered  to  His  sight  in  the 
perfect  character  of  Christ.  We  are  not  saved 
either  by  Christ's  ethical  character  or  our  own, 
but  by  His  person's  creative  power  and  work  on 
us.  Christ's  holiness  is  the  satisfying  thing 
to  God,  because  it  is  not  only  the  means  but  also 
the  anticipation  of  our  holiness,  because  it 
carries  all  our  future  holiness  latent  in  it  and  to 
God's  eye  patent ;  because  in  His  saving  act  He 
is  the  creative  power  of  which  our  new  life  is  the 
product.     It   is  not  only  that  Christ  conquered 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  209 

for  Himself  and  emerged  with  His  soul  for  a 
prey,  but,  He  being  what  He  was,  His  victory- 
contained  ours.  If  He  died  all  died.  It  was 
not  only  that  all  the  sin  of  the  world,  pointed 
to  its  worst,  could  not  make  Him  a  sinner. 
It  was  that  by  all  the  holiness  of  eternity 
He  had  power  to  make  the  worst  sinners 
saints.  Of  course,  there  is  no  way  to  sanctifica- 
tion  but  by  deliverance  from  sin,  by  being  "  un- 
sinned."  But  no  sinful  man  can  "  unsin  "  himself, 
lowever  he  amend. 

It  can  only  be  done  by  the  creation  in  him 
)f  a  new  life.  It  can  only  be  done  by  the 
linless  Son  of  God,  who  lived  from  eternity 
n  God's  holiness,  entered  man,  lived  that 
loliness  out  in  the  face  of  sin,  and  thus  not 
nly  broke  the  evil  power  by  living  it  down 
»ut  created  that  holiness  in  us  by  living  it 
What  is  our  redemption  is  thus  also  our 
econciliation.  If  the  atoning  thing  is  holiness 
which  it  is),  and  not  suffering  (which  it  is  not), 
hen    Christ   atoned   by   an   act  which    created 

new  holiness  in  us  and  not  a  new  suffering, 
he  act  which  overcame  the  world  inten- 
ively  for  good  and  all  was  also  the  act  which 

owly  masters  the  world  in  the  extensive  sense. 
;is  moral  and  spiritual  victory  was  so  deep 
ad  thorough  that  it  gives  Him  power  to  sub- 

r;ie  Work  of  Christ.  15 


210  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

•I 

due   other  consciences   to   His   holy  self,  world 
without  end. 

§ 
There  is  an  old  word  used  in  this  connection 

which  there  is  much  disposition  at  the  present 
to  recall  and  reclaim.     It  is  the  word  surety,  of 
which  some  of  our  fathers  were  so  fond.     The 
word  substitute  has  unfortunate  and  misleading 
suggestions,  and  it  has  practically  been  dropped 
in  favour  of  a  word  more  ethical  and  more  con- 
stitutional, like   representative.     But  even  that 
word    misleads   us    to    think    of   Christ   as   the 
spiritual  protagonist   of  a   democracy,    drawing 
His   power  from   those   He  represents ;   and   it 
muffles  the  truth  that  His  relation  to  us  is  royal 
and   not   elective,  that   it   is   creative    and    not 
merely   expository.      He    does  not   express   tho 
natural   repentance   of   the    old    humanity   but. 
creates   the   penitent   faith   of    the    nev/ — "  the 
new    man    created    unto   holiness."      It   is   nou 
easy  to  find  a  word  that   has  no   defect,    since 
all   words,    even   the   greatest,   are   made  frorii 
the  dust  and   spring   from   our  sandy  passions 
earthly  needs,  and  fleeting  thoughts  ;  and  they 
are  hard  to  stretch  to  the  measure   of   eteriia 
things  without  breaking  under  us   somewhere 
The  word   surety  itself   gives   way   at   a   greal 
strain — as  does  guarantee.     Christ's  function  foil 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  211 


A\  ( 

Ill- 


was  not  simply  an  assurance  to  God,  from  one 
lo  knew  us  well,  that  for  all  our  aberrations 
'  were  sound  and  could  be  trusted  at  bottom. 
-^    confession     of    us     was     not     simply    His 
*  xpression   of   His   conviction,   as   deep   as  life, 
iliat   man,    though   tough    and   slow,  would   in 
the  long-run  turn,  obey,  and  confess  if  properly 
treated  from  above.     It  was  not  a  pledge  to  God, 
3r   an   encouragement  to  man,  that  Humanity 
would  come  right  when  experience  had  done  its 
work  on  his  native  goodness  and  his   spiritual 
aature,  so  much  deeper  than  his  sin.     It  was  not 
1  warranty  to  God   that   human   nature  would 
It  last   rc^over  its  spiritual   balance,  of  which 
recovery  Christ  might  point  to  Himself  as  being 
in  earnest,  a  prelude,  a  classic  illustration.     It 
vas  not  that  Christ  staked  His  insight  into  the 
leep  nature  of  this  most  excellent  creature  man 
hat  he  would  one  day  rise  from  his  swine,  and  re- 
urn  from  his  rebellion,  and  fall  into  the  Father's 
rms.     Such   poor    suggestions  as   these   spring 
rom  our  common  and  commercial  use  of  a  word 
ike  surety  or  guarantee.     As  if  Christ  were  a 
bird  party  between  two  who  did  not  quite  believe 
I  each  other.     As  if  God  by  this  aid  might  be 
id  to  foresee  thai,  man  would  come  to  himself 
i^  a  faith  and   repentance  distant  but  certain, 
light   credit   it   to  him  in  advance,  and  might 


1 


212  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

pardon  on  that  ground.  That  would  destroy 
grace.  And  it  would  give  man  the  satisfaction 
of  satisfying  God  if  He  would  but  give  him  time 
to  collect  the  wherewithal. 

Christ  is  no  third  party,  no  arbitrator,  no 
moral  broker.  And  He  is  not  the  first  instal- 
ment of  man's  return  to  God,  its  harbinger.  In 
no  such  sense  is  He  our  surety  before  God. 
Because  His  work  is  not  one  of  insight  but 
of  regeneration.  It  did  not  turn  on  His  genius 
for  reading  us,  but  His  power  to  create  us 
anew.  He  Himself  is  the  creator  in  us  of 
what  He  promises  for  us.  Any  surety  that 
Christ  gives  to  God  for  man  is  really  God  swear- 
ing by  Himself;  it  is  the  Creator's  self-assurance  | 
of  His  own  regenerative  power.  Christ,  as  the 
Eternal  Son  of  Holy  God,  can  offer  Him  a  holi- 
ness which  creates  and  includes  that  of  the  race, 
and  does  not  simply  prophesy  it. 


We   might   put  it  thus  :    Christ   alone  in  His 
sinless  perfection  can  feel  all  God's  holiness  ino 
judging    sin ;    and    therefore    He    alone    coul 
confess  and  honour  it.     No  sinful  man  could  do L 
that ;  and  therefore  no   sinful  man   could  dul^ 
repent.     The   value  of  repentance   is  always  in 
proportion   to  the  sense   of  God's  holiness.     Tel 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  213 

confess  that    holiness  is  the  great  postulate  in 
order  to  confess  sin.     And  the  race  could  duly 
confess  its  sin  and  repent  only  if  there  arose  in  it 
One  who  by  a  perfect  and  impenitent  holiness  in 
Himself,  and  by  His  organic  unity  with  us,  could 
create  such  holiness  in  the  sinful  as  should  make 
the  new  life  one  long  repentance  transcended  by 
faith  and  thankful  joy.     This  was  and  is  Christ's 
work.     And  the  satisfaction  to   God,  as  it  was 
certainly  not  His  suffering,  was  also  more  than 
the  spectacle  of  His  own  holy  soul  presented  to 
God.     It  was  that  holy  soul  (the  holier  as  He 
faced   and  conquered   evil   ever   growing   more 
black   and   bitter)— it  was  that  holy  soul   seen 
Iby  God  as  the  cause  and  creator  of  the  race's 
confession,    both    of   holiness  and   of   sin,  in   a 
Church  of  the  reborn.     The  satisfaction  to  God 
was  Christ,  not  as  an  isolated  character,  or  in 
m   act   wholly   outside  us   and   our   responsive 
anion   with    Him;    but   it   was    Christ    as    the 
author   of    our    sanctification    and    repentance. 
Dur  repentance  and  our  sanctity  are  of  saving 
/alue  before  God  only  as  produced  by  the  creative 
|ioliness  of  Christ.     Christ   creates  our  holiness 

^)ecause  of  His  own  sanctification  of  Himself 

Tohn  xvii.    19— and   His  complete  victory    over 
he   evil   power   in   a   life-experience    of    moral 
^•onflict. 


214  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

You  wish  perhaps  here  to  ask  nie  this  question  : 
Is  then  the  sanctity  of  a  Unitarian  who  rejects 
any  satisfaction  by  Christ,  any  atonement,  as  the 
ground  of  man's  holiness,  is  that  sanctity  of  no 
account  before  God  ?  Is  the  true  repentance  of 
tliose  who  do  not  know  of  an  atoning  Christianity 
of  Httle  price  with  Him  ?  Far  from  it.  But  from 
our  point  of  view  we  must  regard  them  as  in- 
complete stages,  which  draw  their  value  with 
God  from  a  subliminal  union  with  that  completed 
and  holy  offering  of  Christ  which  He  never  ceases 
to  see,  however  far  it  be  beneath  our  conscious 
light. 


When   therefore   we   speak   of   Christ  as  our  j 
Surety,   we   mean   much   more    than  would    be  | 
meant  by  a  mere  sponsorship.     We   suppose  a 
solidary  union  of  faith  created  by  the  Saviour  in  I 
the  sinner,  which   not   only  impresses   him  but 
incorporates    him  with  Christ.     All  turns  upon 
that   spiritual  solidarity.      All   turns   upon   the 
reality  of  that  new  life  for  which  Paul  had  to 
invent  a  new  phrase — "  in  Christ."  A  tremendous 
phrase,  like  that  other,  "  the  New  Creation  " — 
and  hardly  intelligible  to  a  youthful  or  impres- 
sionist Christianity.    The  real  ground  of  our  for-  | " 
giveness  is  not  our  confession  of  sin,  andnoteven'^H 
Christ's  confession  of  our  sin,  but  His  agonised 


CI 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  215 

confession  of  God's  holiness,  and  its  absorb- 
ing effect  on  us.  To  be  in  grace  we  must  be 
found  in  Him,  Our  new  penitent  life  is  His 
creation.  He  contains  the  principle  and  power 
of  our  forgiveness.  And  it  comes  home  to  us 
only  as  we  abide  in  Him.  In  Him,  and  only 
in  Him,  the  normal  holy  man,  the  man  holy 
with  all  the  holiness  of  God,  have  we  the 
living  power  of  release  from  guilt,  escape  from 
sin,  repentance,  faith,  and  newness  of  life. 
We  are  justified  only  as  we  are  incorporate 
(not  clothed)  in  the  perfect  righteousness  of 
Christ,  our  Regenerator,  and  not  in  propor- 
tion as  the  righteousness  of  Christ  has  made 
palpable  way  in  us.  It  is  not  as  Christ  is  in 
us  that  we  are  saved,  but  as  we  are  in  Christ. 
It  is  this  being  in  Christ  for  our  justification 
that  makes  justification  necessarily  work  out 
to  sanctification,  and  forgiveness  be  one  with 
eternal  life. 

We  shall  be  misled  even  by  what  is  true  in  the 
representative  aspect  of  Christ  unless  we  grasp 
how  much  more  He  is,  how  creative  He  is,  how 
the  solidarity  involved  in  His  representation  is 
due  to  His  own  act  of  self-identification  and 
not  to  natural  identity  with  us.  We  must  take 
quite  seriously  that  supreme  word  of  a  "new 
creation   in    Jesus    Christ."      We  need   not  get 


216  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

lost   in   discussing   the   metaphysic    of    it ;    but 
we    must    have    so    tasted    the    new   life    that 
nothing  but  the  strongest  word  possible  is  just    1 
to  it. 

§ 
Christ  our  New  Creator  !  He  was  not  simply 
a  new  departure  in  the  history  of  ethical  civilisa- 
tion, by  the  introduction  of  an  exalted  morality. 
If  that  was  what  He  came  with,  He  brought  much 
less  than  the  conscience  needs  ;  and  on  countless 
points  He  has  left  us  without  guidance  to-day. 
Nor  was  He  simply  a  great  new  departure  in  the 
history  of  religious  ideas.  He  did  much  more 
than  bring  us  a  new  idea  of  God.  If  that  was 
all,  again  it  was  not  what  we  need.  For  we 
have  more  and  higher  ideas  of  God  than  we 
know  what  to  do  with,  more  than  we  have 
power  to  realise.  But  He  stands  for  a  new 
departure  in  the  history  of  Creation.  His  work 
in  so  far  is  cosmic.  It  is  a  new  storey  added  to 
the  world.  It  is  a  new  departure  in  the  action 
which  made  the  universe.  It  is  an  entirely  new 
stage  in  the  elevation  of  human  nature,  so 
imj^erfect  in  our  first  creation,  to  its  divine 
height  in  holiness.  By  His  moral  treatment  of 
our  sinful  case,  which  is  our  actual  historic  case, 
we  are  taken  into  a  share  of  His  superhuman 
life.     That  is  our  salvation.     It  is  life  and  power 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  217 

we  need.  It  is  to  bo  made  over  again  by  the 
Maker's  redeeming  hand.  We  are  redeemed 
from  the  ban  of  sin's  magic  circle  by  the  only 
One  who  has  the  secret  of  the  unseen  powers ; 
we  are  joined  with  the  sin-destroying  life  of 
Christ.  And  we  are  redeemed,  by  the  very 
nature  of  that  redemption,  into  the  fellowship  of 
His  eternal  and  blessed  peace.  And  that  is  our 
Reconciliation.  The  act  that  justified  sanctifies 
and  reconciles.  And  that  totality  of  Christ  in 
His  Church  is  what  God  looks  on  and  is  satisfied. 
We  are,  as  a  believing  race,  in  the  Son  in  whom 
He  is  always  well  pleased. 


Now  what  is  it  that  has  created  so  much  diffi- 
culty for  the  old  Protestant  doctrine  ?  I  mean 
difficulty  in  the  mind  of  Christian  believers,  and 
still  more  in  their  experience.  For  we  need  not 
trouble  here  about  difficulty  from  the  side  of  the 
worldlings  or  the  ethical  sentimentalists.  But 
difficulty  arose  within  the  pale  of  the  most 
devout  and  devoted  evangelical  experience. 
Perhaps  it  has  arisen  in  your  own  minds.  Well, 
the  old  Protestantism,  as  you  know,  was  greatly 
exercised  about  the  true  relation  between  faith 
md  works.  And  it  had  to  insist  so  strongly  on 
:he   sole   value   of  faith  in  order  to  cope  with 


218  THE   THREEFOLD  CORD 

Rome  that  its  later  years  fell  into  an  excessive 
dread    of    good    works,    lest    there    should    be    1 
ascribed  to  them  saving  effect.     As  a  result  faith 
was  credited  with  a  merely  receptive  power,  or 
no  more  beyond  that  than  a  power  of  assent. 
Men  lost  hold  of  the  great  Lutheran  fact  that 
faith  is  the  most  mighty  and  active  thing  in  the  j 
soul,  that  our  faith  is  our  all  before  God,  that  it 
is  an   energy  of   the   whole   person,   that   good 
works  are  done  by  this  whole  believing   person, 
and  that  faith  by  its  very  nature,  as  trust  in  God's 
love,  is  bound  to  work  out  in  love.     They  mis- 
read the   moral  impulse  in  faith,  its  power  to 
recast  personality  and  refashion  life.     They  did 
not,  of   course,   overlook  the  necessity  of  such 
renovation  ;  but   they  put  it  down  to  a  subse- 
quent action  of  the  Spirit  over  and  above  faith— J 
almost  as  if  the  Spirit  and  His  sanctification  were' 
a  second  revelation,  a  new  dispensation.     Which 
indeed  many  of  the  mystics  thought  it  was— liko 
many  rationalist  mystics  to-day,  who  think  we 
have    outgrown   historic    Christianity   and   the| 
historic  Christ  through  our  modern  light.     The 
old  Protestant  orthodoxy  did  not  realise  that  the 
real  source  of  the  Spirit  is  the  Cross.    It  therefore 
detached  faith  from  life  in  a  way  that  has  pro 
duced  the  most  unfortunate  results,  both  in  ai 
antinomianism  within  the   Church,    and    in    £ 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  219 

Socinian  protest  without,  which  was  inevitable, 
and  so  far  valuable,  but  was  equally  extreme. 
Faith  was  treated  by  the  positive  school  then  as  a 
mystic  power,  or  an  intellectual,  but  not  as  a 
moral.  It  was  not  the  renovating  power  in  life, 
but  only  prepared  the  ground  for  the  renovating 
power  to  come  in.  It  had  not  in  itself  the  trans- 
forming power  either  individually  or  socially. 
Its  connection  with  love  was  accidental  and  not 
necessary — as  it  must  be,  being  faitK  in  love. 

§ 
Now,  if  we  translate  this  experimental  lan- 
guage into  theological,  it  means  that  they  did 
not  connect  up  justification  and  sanctification. 
Forgiveness  of  sin  was  not  identified  closely 
enough  with  eternal  life.  Eternal  life  was  de- 
tached from  identity  with  that  which  was  the 
true  eternal  in  life,  from  faith's  practical  (i.e., 
experimental)  godliness.  Forgiveness  did  not 
go,  as  it  should,  with  renewal  of  heart  and  con- 
[duct  in  one  act.  It  delivered  from  an  old  world 
wi  hout  opening  a  new  and  planting  us  in  its 
rev<_  itionised  principles.  Faith  had,  indeed, 
the  p.  ver  to  do  works  of  love,  but  it  was  not 
driven  i  them  so  that  it  could  do  no  other. 
And  this,  fiaw  in  faith  corresponded  to  a  like 
flaw  in  thv   reading  of  Christ's  act  which  was 


220  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

the  object  of  faith.  They  treated  the  work  of 
Christ  in  a  way  far  too  objective.  It  was  some- 
thing done  wholly  over  our  heads.  There  was 
not  a  solidary  connection  between  Christ's  work 
and  the  Church  it  created.  Attention  was  con- 
centrated upon  one  aspect  of  Christ's  work — its 
action  on  God.  That  is  quite  an  essential  aspect 
(perhaps  the  chief),  but  it  must  not  be  isolated. 
No  aspect  of  that  work  must  be  isolated,  as  I 
began  by  saying.  It  is  the  service  an  accom- 
plished theology  does  for  the  Church  to  keep 
all  aspects  in  one  purview,  in  the  proportion  of 
a  great  and  comprehensive  faith.  We  have 
to-day  gone  to  another  extreme,  and  isolated 
another  aspect — the  moral  effect  of  Christ  on 
man.  So  we  need  not  give  ourselves  any  airs 
of  superiority  to  the  old  orthodoxy  in  that 
respect  of  onesidedness.  And  we  must  also  re- 
member that  the  whole  secret  of  truth  in  this 
matter  is  not  what  we  are  sometimes  told — a 
change  of  emphasis.  We  have  changed  the 
emphasis,  and  yet  we  are  short  of  the  truth  ; 
and  the  state  of  the  Church's  piety  shows  it. 
We  have  moved  the  accent  from  the  objective 
to  the  subjective  work  of  Christ ;  and  we  fall 
victims  more  and  more  to  a  weak  religious  sub- 
jectivism which  has  the  ethical  interest  but  not 
the  moral   note.      We  fall   into  a  subjectivism 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  221 

which  is  reflected  in  one  aspect  of  Pragmatism 
and  overworks  the  principle  contained  in  the 
words,  "By  their  fruits  shall  ye  know  them" 
(know  them,  whether  they  are  true  to  the  Gospel, 
not  the  Gospel  and  whether  it  is  true  to  God 
and  reality).  So  that  people  say,  "  I  will  believe 
whatever  I  feel  does  me  good.  My  soul  will 
eat  what  I  enjoy,  and  drink  what  makes  me 
[happy."     They  are  their  own  test  of  truth,  and 

'  their  own  Holy  Ghost."  The  secret,  therefore, 
^s  not  change  of  accent  but  balance  of  aspects. 
jA.nd   the  true  and   competent   theology   is   not 

nly  one  which  regards  the  Church's  whole 
jhistory  and  outlook  (thinking  in  centuries,  I 
balled  it),  but  it  is  one  disciplined  to  think  in 
broportion,  to  think  together  the  various 
aspects  of  the  Cross,  and  make  them  enrich 
and  not  exclude  one  another. 

§ 
The  defect  of  the  old  view  was,  then,  as  I  have 
paid,  that  it  could  not  couple  up  justification 
Imd  sanctification.  It  could  not  show  how  the 
pame  act  of  Christ  which  delivered  from  the 
ijuilt  of  sin  delivered  also  from  its  power.  And 
;his  was  because  in  the  justification  too  much 
iitress  was  laid  upon  the  suffering ;  and  suffering 
n  itself  has  no  sanctifying  power.     You  see  how 


222  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

our  practical  experience,  when  it  is  well  noted, 
provides  our  theological  principles.  We  do 
find  that  suffering  by  itself  debases,  and  even 
imbrutes,  instead  of  purifying ;  that  pain  is  an 
occasion  rather  than  a  cause  of  profit.  That  is 
a  moral  principle  of  spiritual  experience.  Con- 
sequently when  excessive  attention  was  given  to 
the  suffering  of  Christ,  and  the  atoning  value 
was  supposed  to  reside  there  instead  of  in  the 
holy  obedience,  the  work  of  Christ  lost  in  puri- 
fying and  sanctifying  effect,  whatever  it  may 
have  done  in  pacifying  or  converting.  The 
atoning  thing  being  the  holy  obedience  to  the 
Holy,  the  same  holiness  which  satisfied  God 
sanctifies  us.  That  is  the  idea  the  Reformers 
did  not  grasp,  through  their  preoccupation 
with  Christ's  sufferings.  But  it  is  the  only 
idea  which  unites  justification  and  sanctifica- 
tion  and  both  Avith  redemption.  For  the  holi- 
ness which  satisfied  God  and  sanctifies  us  also 
destroyed  the  evil  power  in  the  world  and 
its  hold  on  us.  It  was  the  moral  conquest 
of  the  world's  evil,  amid  the  extreme  con- 
ditions of  sin  and  suffering,  by  a  Victor  who 
had  a  capital  solidarity  with  the  race,  and  not 
merely  an  individual  connection  with  it  as  a 
member.  So  that  it  has  been  said  that  we 
must  explain  and  correct  current  ideas  of  sub- 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  223 

stitutionary  expiation  by  the  idea  of  solidary 
reparation.  The  curse  on  man  was  the  guilty 
power  of  sin  and  its  train — hitherto  invincible. 
There  was  but  one  way  in  which  this  could  be 
mastered.  A  moral  curse  could  be  mastered 
only  in  a  purely  moral  way,  the  world-curse 
by  the  world-conscience.  It  could  be  mastered 
but  by  One  whose  sinlessness  was  not  only 
negatively  proof  against  all  that  sin  could  do, 
but  positively  holy ;  and  He  was  thus  deadly  to 
sin,  satisfactory  to  God's  loving  judgment,  and 
creative  of  a  new  humanity  in  the  heart  of  the 
old.  This  was  a  task  beyond  mere  substitu- 
tionary penal  suffering  as  that  phrase  is  now  so 
poorly  understood.  For  that  would  have  been 
just  and  effectual  only  if  it  had  fallen  on  the 
arch-rebel,  who,  with  the  nobility  of  Milton's 
Satan  in  his  first  stage,  assumed  himself  all  the 
worst  consequences  of  his  revolt  to  spare  the 
other  souls  ^,hom  he  had  misled. 

§ 
The  truth  is  that  Anselm,  in  spite  of  the 
ir.speakable  service  he  did  both  to  the  faith 
md  thought  of  his  time  and  all  time,  yet  put 
:heology  en  a  false  track  in  this  matter.  He 
aad  too  much  to  say  of  a  superethical  tribute 
Daid  to  God's  honour  by  the  composition  of  a 


224  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

voluntary  suffering.  Our  sin  was  compounded 
rather  than  really  atoned.  He  did  not  grasp  the 
sacrifice  of  Christ  as  made  to  God's  holiness  ;  as 
one  therefore  which  could  only  be  ethical  in  its 
nature,  by  way  of  holy  obedience.  This  obedience 
was  the  Holy  Father's  joy  and  satisfaction.  He 
found  Himself  in  it.  And  it  was  also  the  foiling 
and  destruction  of  the  evil  power.  And  it  was 
farther  the  creative  source  of  holiness  in  a  race 
not  only  impressed  by  the  spectacle  of  its  tragic 
hero  victorious,  but  regenerate  by  the  solidarity 
of  a  new  life  from  its  creative  Head.  The  work 
of  Christ  was  thus  in  the  same  act  triumphant 
on  evil,  satisfying  to  the  heart  of  God,  and 
creative  to  the  conscience  of  man  by  virtue  of 
His  solidarity  with  God  on  the  one  side,  and  on 
the  other  with  the  race.  He  subdued  Satan, 
rejoiced  the  Father,  and  set  up  in  Humanity  the 
kingdom — all  in  one  supreme  and  consummate 
act  of  His  one  person.  He  destroyed  the  king- 
dom of  evil,  not  by  way  of  preparation  for  the 
kingdom  of  God,  but  by  actually  establishing 
God's  kingdom  in  the  heart  of  it.  And  He  re- 
joiced, filled,  and  satisfied  the  heart  of  God,  not 
by  a  statutory  obedience,  or  by  one  private  to 
Himself,  which  spectacle  disposed  God  to  bless 
and  sanctify  man ;  but  by  presenting  in  the 
compendious    compass    of    His   own    person    a 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  225 

Humanity  presauctified  by  the  irresistible 
power  of  His  own  creative  and  timeless  work. 
The  holy  demand  of  God  is  always  couched  in 
a  false  form  when  it  is  made  to  call  for  the 
expiation  of  an  equivalent  suffering  instead  of  a 
confession  of  God's  holiness,  adequately  holy, 
from  the  side  of  the  sinner  under  judgment. 
Heaven  and  its  happiness  are  wrongly  conceived 
as  immunity  from  judgment  instead  of  joy  in 
the  consummation  of  judgment  in  righteousness 
and  holiness  for  ever.  It  was  not  clear  to  the 
old  view  that  the  very  nature  of  justification 
was  sanctification,  that  the  Justifier  was  so  only 
las  One  who  always  per'^ectly  sanctified  Himself, 
land  was  organic,  in  the  i  3t,  with  the  race  in  its 
[new  life.  It  appeared  to  ur  fathers  as  if  sancti- 
fication were  only  a  facultative  sequel  of  justi- 
fication. 

(  Whatever  we  mean,  therefore,  by  substitution, 
it  is  something  more  than  merely  vicarious.  It 
is  certainly  not  something  done  over  our  heads. 
Ct  is  representative.  Yet  not  by  the  will  of 
jnan  choosing  Christ,  but  by  the  will  of 
Dhrist  choosing  man,  and  freely  identifying 
Bimself  with  man.  It  is  a  matter  not  so  much 
)f  substitutionary  expiation  (which,  as  these 
vords  are  commonly  understood,  leaves  us  too 
jittle  committed),  but  of  solidary  confession  and 

The  Work  of  Christ.  16 


226  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

praise  from  amid  the  judgment  fires,  where  the 
Son  of  God  walks  with  the  creative  sympathy 
of  the  holy  among  the  sinful  sons  of  men.  It  is 
not  as  if  Christ  were  our  changeling,  as  if  His  lot 
and  ours  were  transposed  on  the  Cross.  But  He 
was  our  self-appointed  plenipotentiary,  and 
what  He  engaged  for  we  must  implement  by  an 
organic  spiritual  entail.  So  far  His  work  was  as 
objective  as  our  creation,  as  independent  of  our 
leave  ;  and  it  committed  us  without  reference 
to  our  consent  but  to  our  need.  When  He  died 
for  all,  all  implicitly  died.  The  great  transaction 
was  done  for  the  race.  But  objective  as  it 
was,  gift  as  it  was  to  us  from  pure  grace,  it 
was  so  in  its  initiative  rather  than  in  its 
method.  Essentially  it  was  a  new  creation  of 
us,  but  practically  the  new  creator  was  in  us, 
and  the  word  was  flesh.  In  such  a  way  that  He 
and  His  are  one  by  faith  in  a  solidarity  corre- 
sponding from  beneath,  7nutatis  mutandis,  to 
the  solidarity  between  Father  and  Son  from 
above. 

He  and  His  form  an  organic  spiritual  unity — 
one  will  in  two  parties  or  persons.  Mere  sub- 
stitution is  mere  exchange  of  parts,  in  which  one 
is  excluded  and  immune.  But  the  work  of 
Christ  is  inclusive  and  committal,  by  our  con- 
tinuity of  life  with  Him  through  the  spirit  in  a 


I 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  227 

Church. I  The  suffering  of  Christ  is  but  the  under 
and  seamy  side  of  that  solidarity  whose  upper 
side  is  the  beauty  of  our  corporate  holiness  in 
Him.  The  same  law,  the  same  act,  which  laid 
our  sin  on  Him  lays  His  holiness  on  us,  and 
absorbs  us  into  His  satisfaction  to  God.  In  the 
same  act  God  made  Him  to  be  sin  for  us  and 
made  us  righteousness  in  Him.  In  the  empirical 
sense  we  are  no  more  made  righteous  than  He 
was  made  sinful.  But  we  are  as  closely  incor- 
porated in  the  holy  world  as  He  was  in  the 
sinful.  And  our  holiness  is  not  ours,  in  the 
same  sense  as  our  sin  was  not  His  —  in  the 
sense  of  initiative  and  individual  responsibility 
for  it. 

It  was  as  our  self-appointed  representative 
that  Christ  died.  He  died  as  the  result,  as  the 
finale,  of  the  act  by  which  He  identified  Himself 
with  us  and  emptied  Himself  from  heaven.  He 
is  our  Head  by  divine  right  and  not  by  election  of 

'  In  His  saving  act  He  so  became  one  with  the  race  that  the 
new  Humanity  He  set  up  arises  in  history  as  the  company  of 
those  who  answer  and  seal  His  incarnate  act  with  their  faith. 
By  his  incarnation  and  redemption  Christ  did  not  simply  deify 
Humanity,  as  a  pagan  Christianity  had  it  in  the  fourth  century, 
nor  manifest  the  essential  deity  of  Humanity  as  a  pagan  Chris- 
tianity has  it  in  the  twentieth.  But  He  so  took  a  Humanity 
I  predestined  for  Him  that  those  who  take  Him  should  become 
the  new  Humanity  in  the  true  Church. 
I 


228  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

ours.  Our  representative,  our  surety  He  was — 
not  our  choice  illustration,  not  our  mandatory 
champion,  not  our  moral  deputy,  not  our  friendly 
sponsor  promising  that  we  should  one  day  pay 
our  debt  because  of  His  optimistic  faith  in  us. 
It  was  not  in  us  that  He  had  faith  so  much  as  in 
Himself  as  the  power  and  grace  of  God.  He  did 
not  promise  that  we  would  pay  (if  the  metaphor 
may  be  allowed) ;  He  paid  for  us,  knowing  that  in 
Himself  alone  could  we  raise  the  vast  advance. 
What  was  presented  to  God  was  not  only 
Christ's  perfection,  nor  was  it  His  confidence  in 
us,  but  also  His  antedated  action  on  us,  His  con- 
fidence in  Himself  for  us.  That  was  what  stood 
to  our  good.  There  was  offered  to  God  a  racial 
obedience  which  was  implicit  in  the  creative 
power  of  His,  and  not  merely  parallel  with  His, 
as  if  He  were  our  firstfruits  instead  of  our  Sun. 


The  juristic  aspect  is  a  real  element  in  Christ's 
death.  It  has  a  moral  core ;  and  we  cannot 
discard  it  without  discarding  the  moral  order  of 
the  world  as  one  revelation  of  that  irrefragable 
holiness  of  God  which  must  be  expressed  in 
judgment  and  confessed  from  its  midst.  The 
chief  defect  of  the  great  revolution  which  began 
in    Schleiermacher   and   ended    in    Ritschl    has 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  229 

been  that  it  allowed  no  place  to  that  side  of 
Christ's  work.  And  it  is  a  defect  that  much 
impoverishes  the  current  type  of  religion,  be- 
clouds it,  and  robs  it  of  the  power  of  moral  con- 
viction by  reducing  the  idea  of  sin  and  dismissing 
the  note  of  guilt.  It  makes  grace  not  so  much 
free  as  arbitrary,  because  it  does  not  regard  in 
its  revelation  what  is  due  to  the  holiness  of  God. 
It  banishes  from  our  Christian  faith  the  one 
note  which  more  than  any  other  we  have  to-day 
come  to  need  restored — the  note  of  judgment. 
When  properly  construed  the  juristic  element  is 
a  great  power  to  lift  faith  from  the  mere 
ethicism  to  which  Ritschl  tends  into  the  mystic 
region  which  is  so  essential  to  make  a  moral 
power  a  religious,  to  provide  a  home  for  the 
soul  as  well  as  a  lamp  to  our  feet,  and  to  secure 
for  believers  a  hidden  communion  with  Christ. 
It  also  saves  the  grace  of  God  from  being  a 
mere  favouritism  to  believers,  or  a  mere  con- 
cession to  misery. 

There  is  no  doubt  we  are  in  reaction  from  a 
time  when  that  side  of  things  was  overdone. 
The  juristic  aspect  taken  alone,  and  taken  in 
relation  to  legal  demand  rather  than  personal 
holiness — such  satisfaction,  when  isolated,  does 
not  do  justice  to  the  aspect  in  which  Christ  was 
triumphant  over   evil   {redemption)   nor   to   the 


230  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

aspect  in  which  His  work  is  regenerative  for 
mankind  {sanctification).  And  it  tended  to  pro- 
mote the  fatal  notion  that  holiness  could  be 
satisfied  with  suffering  and  death,  or  with  any- 
thing short  of  an  answering  holiness  effected 
and  guaranteed.  The  satisfaction  in  it  was 
offered  to  a  distributive  justice  rather  than 
to  a  personal  holiness,  to  a  claim  rather  than 
a  person,  to  a  regulative  law  rather  than  to 
a  constitutive  life.  All  that  and  more  is  quite 
true. 

But  I  must  ask  you  to  deal  sympathetically 
with  those  juristic  views,  to  treat  them  with 
spiritual  insight.  It  was  the  vice  of  Socinianism, 
and  it  is  the  vice  of  the  Rationalism  which  is  its 
legatee,  that  it  criticised  orthodoxy  by  the  fierce 
light  of  the  natural  conscience  instead  of  by  the 
inner  nature  and  better  knowledge  of  the  reve- 
lation on  which  orthodoxy  founded  all.  It  criti- 
cised theology  by  the  natural  reason  and  not  by 
the  supernatural  Gospel.  There  is  nothing  more 
vulgar  than  slashing  criticism  in  such  a  matter. 
You  cannot  slash  here  without  cutting  the  face 
of  some  great  and  true  saints  to  whom  these 
views  are  dearer  than  life  because  bound  up 
with  their  entrusted  Gospel  and  their  life 
eternal.  One  of  the  most  damnatory  features 
of  popular  theological  liberalism  is  the  violent 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  231 

handling  of  what  it  calls  orthodoxy,  and  its 
total  lack  of  spiritual  flexibility  and  inter- 
pretative sympathy — caused  largely  by  the  prior 
lack  of  theological  knowledge  and  culture. 
That  some  orthodoxy  is  also  shallow  and  in- 
solent is  no  justification  for  those  whose  plea 
is  that  they  know  better.  I  pray  you  to  listen 
to  the  old  theology  not  as  fools  but  as  wise, 
as  evolutionists  and  reformers,  not  as  dyna- 
mitards.  Consider  what  was  gained  for  us  in 
it.  True,  it  sometimes  presented  its  gain  in 
false  forms,  as  when  it  spoke  of  the  equivalence 
of  Christ's  suffering  to  what  we  all  deserved. 
That  was  but  the  form,  and  the  Socinians  did  good 
work  in  the  correction  of  such  things.  But  this 
at  least  had  been  gained — the  conviction  that  it 
was  not  the  touchy  honour  of  a  feudal  monarch 
that  was  to  be  dealt  with  at  the  head  of  the 
world,  but  the  love  of  a  just  God.  The  conviction 
behind  all  was  the  grandest  moral  conviction 
possible — that  all  things  are  by  Christ  in  the 
hands  of  infinite  righteousness  and  holy  love. 
This  vast  moral  step  had  been  taken.  Men  had 
come  to  realise  that  the  result  of  Christ's  work 
was  eternal  right;  and  especially  that  it  was 
right,  not  in  reference  to  the  claims  of  an  evil 
will,  but  in  regard  to  those  of  a  will  perfectly 
good.   The  days  were  certainly  outgrown  by  this 


232  THE   THREEFOLD   CORD 

juristic  theology  when  there  could  be  any  such 
talk  as  filled  the  early  Church  about  dealing 
with  the  rights  Satan  had  won  over  man. 
Evil  has  no  rights  in  the  soul.  From  that,  in- 
deed, it  was  a  great  advance  even  to  Anselm's 
apotheosis  of  God's  honour.  And  it  was  a 
further  advance  still  beyond  feudal  dignity 
when  the  great  and  noble  categories  of  juris- 
prudence were  invoked  to  replace  the  notion 
of  courtly  or  military  honour  which  made 
God  and  man  duellists  rather  than  aught  else. 
It  was  a  vast  step  in  the  moralising  of  theology 
when  its  grand  concern  came  to  be  the  estab- 
lishment of  men  before  a  righteous  and  social 
judge.  Do  not  speak  contemptuously  of  that 
step.  It  is  one  of  our  own  stages.  It  gave  us 
rest  and  uplifting  on  our  journey  to  where  we 
now  stand.  We  have  only  had  to  carry  further 
that  moralising  of  the  nature  of  justice.  The 
whole  idea  was  ethical  and  social  compared 
with  what  went  before  it — at  least  as  much  so 
as  ours  now  marks  a  farther  advance.  It  was 
ethical  as  regards  claims  by  an  evil  power  which 
can  have  no  moral  rights.  And  it  was  social 
in  that  it  brought  Christian  belief  into  line 
with  the  ruling  principles  of  society  as  it  then 
was.  It  is  a  view,  moreover,  which  has  shown 
itself  capable  of  inspiring  some  of  the  deepest. 


THE   THREEFOLD   CORD  233 

sweetest,  and  most  beneficent  piety  the  world 
has  ever  seen.  Moreover,  it  had  in  it  active 
conditions     of     moral      growth      which     broke 

F'^^^ rough  the  packthreads  of  its  own  time, 
e  to-day  have  only  had  to  carry  forward 
that  process  of  moralising  the  idea  of  our  re- 
lation to  God  which  the  jurists  began.  Their 
theology  bad  a  moral  passion  which  shed  the 
features  in  it  that  were  ethically  defective,  and 
assimilated  the  moral  idea  of  the  Gospel  as 
pe  are  now  taught  to  read  it  in  a  Bible  redis- 
covered and  reconstrued  by  the  Spirit's  action 
both  in  the  faith  and  the  criticism  of  the  day. 


.\niong  these  three  aspects  of  Christ's  work 
5ome  minds  will  be  drawn  by  preference  to 
)ne,  some  to  another,  just  as  different  ages 
lave  been.  Some  souls,  according  to  their  ex- 
je^'ience,  will  gravitate  to  the  great  Deliverance, 
•  jme  to  the  great  Atonement,  and  some  to  the 
^reat  Regeneration.  Some  ministries  will  be 
narked  by  the  influence  of  one,  some  of 
mother.  That  is  all  within  the  free  affinities 
)f  the  spiritual  life,  and  the  preferential  sym- 
)athies  of  the  moral  idiosyncrasy.  And  the 
Church  is  enriched  by  the  complementary 
j,ction    of   such    diversities    of    ministry.      But 


234  TPIE  THREEFOLD   CORD 

what  ought  not  to  be  encouraged  is  any  ten- 
dency on  the  part  of  those  who  prefer  the 
one  line  to  deny  the  equal  right  of  the  others. 
And  what  ought  not  to  be  tolerated  is  the 
habit  of  denunciation,  by  those  who  see  the 
one  side,  of  the  sides  they  find  nothing  in  ;  and 
especially  the  habit  of  assuming  that  the  sides 
they  are  blind  to  represent  a  lower  Christian 
level.  Where  this  is  possible  there  has  really 
been  little  done  for  the  conscience  by  the  view 
that  is  adopted.  And  it  is  both  absurd  and  over- 
weening to  ask  us  to  believe  that  those  sections 
of  the  Church,  and  those  lights  of  piety,  who 
held  to  views  at  present  in  the  background  were 
all  theological  bigots  and  moral  inepts ;  that 
real  moral  aptitude  and  theological  faculty  did 
not  arise  till  now  ;  that  a  like  devotion  obscures 
such  questions ;  that  babes  and  sucklings  per- 
fect theological  praise  ;  that  wisdom  is  justified 
by  children  ;  and  that  it  is  now  the  monopoly 
of  those  who  detach  theology  from  religion,  and 
dismiss  it  to  a  historical  museum. 

If  Christ  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world  in 
any  sense,  the  thing  He  did  must  be  at  least  as 
great  as  the  world.  And  if  as  great,  then  no 
less  manifold,  and  no  less  the  object  for  first- 
rate  intelligence  than  the  lower  objects  of 
experience.      Faith   in   such   a   Saviour   cannot 


I 


THE  THREEFOLD   CORD  235 

3ontinue  to  live  for  either  heart  or  conscience 
if  it  is  detached  from  mind.  Nor  can  mind 
3ubmit  to  be  warned  off  the  supreme  object  of 
he  soul's  concern  if  that  object  is  loved  and 
sought  with  all  our  heart  and  soul  and 
strength.  The  very  type  of  prayer  in  the 
ion-theological  forms  which  claim  to  be  Chris- 
dan  shows  to  what  we  can  sink  when  faith  is 
stripped  of  mind  and  strength.  It  is  only  a  poor 
Dhrist  that  can  be  housed  in  a  poor  creed,  and 
feeble  prophet  that  is  canonised  when  a 
sentimentalised  ethic  is  offered  as  religion. 


ADDENDUM 


ADDENDUM 


Note  to  Lecture  IV. 

There  is  a  point  in  pp.  118-9  where,  in  speaking  freely, 
I  have  spoken  loosely,  and  I  have  expressed  myself  with 
some  want  of  caution  likely  to  cause  misunderstanding 
of  my  full  meaning.  I  there  say  that  the  wrath  of  God 
is  not  to  be  taken  as  a  pathos  or  affection,  but  as  the 
working  out  of  His  judgment  in  a  moral  order.  My 
intention  was  to  discourage  the  idea  that  it  was  a 
mood  or  temper,  and  to  connect  it  with  the  sure  change- 
lessness  of  God's  moral  natvire.  But  on  reviewing  the 
passage  I  find  I  have  so  put  it  that  I  might  easily  suggest 
that  the  anger  of  God  was  simply  the  automatic  recoil 
of  His  moral  order  upon  the  transgressor,  the  nemesis 
which  dogs  him  and  makes  hard  his  way,  his  self -harden- 
ing ;  as  if  there  were  no  personal  reaction  of  a  Holy  God 
Himself  upon  the  sin,  and  no  infliction  of  His  displeasm'e 
upon  the  sinner.  This  is  an  impression  I  should  be  sorry 
to  leave  ;  for  it  is  one  that  would  take  much  of  its  most 
holy  significance  and  solemn  mystery  out  of  the  work  of 
Christ. 

Was  Christ's  bearing  of  God's  wrath  just  His  exposure 
to  the  action  of  the  vast  moral  machine  ?  Did  He  just 
become  involved,  as  our  rescuer,  in  the  mechanism  which 
regulates  ethical  Humanity,  using  at  times  man's  anger  as 
its  agent  ?     This  mechanism  might  be  there  possibly  with- 

239 


240  ADDENDUM 

out  the  ordinance  of  a  God  that  it  should  be  so,  or  possibly 
as  the  institvition  of  a  deist  and  distant  God  who  calmly 
watches  His  world  spin  with  the  motion  He  gave  it.  But 
is  God  not  personally  immanent  and  active  in  His  own 
moral  order  ?  Did  Christ  just  incur  the  automatic  penalty 
of  that  order  as  He  strove  to  save  its  victims  ?  Was  He 
just  caught  in  the  works?  Or  was  there  implied,  and 
felt,  also  the  element  of  personal  displeasure  acting 
through  that  order — the  element  that  would  differentiate 
wrath  from  mere  nemesis,  and  infliction  from  mere  recoil  ? 
Granting  then  that  there  was  in  Christ's  suffering  the 
element  of  personal  displeasure  and  infliction,  was  it  man's 
or  God's  ?  Was  His  treatment  simply  the  reaction  of 
sinful  man  against  holiness,  or  was  it  the  reaction  of  a 
holy  God  against  sin  ?  Did  He  Himself  feel  He  was 
yielding  to  man's  dark  will,  or  God's  will,  darker,  but 
higher  and  surer  ?  Did  He  suffer,  just  as  the  holiest 
saint  might  in  a  wicked  world,  the  extreme  hate  of 
men  ;  or  was  God's  displeasure  also  upon  Him  ?  We 
have  abundantly  seen  that  this  could  not  be  ixpon  Him  as 
His  own  desert,  not  as  it  lies  vipon  a  guilty  conscience. 
If  He  was  made  sin  He  was  not  made  sinful  ;  if  He  was 
made  a  curse  He  was  not  acciu^sed.  And  have  we  not 
also  seen  that  He  who  acted  in  our  stead  could  act  with 
no  fitness  and  no  precision  if  He  took  on  Him  the  mere 
equivalent  of  what  the  guilty  would  have  paid  had  they 
never  been  redeemed  (that  would  have  needed  a  generous 
arch-rebel),  but  only  if  he  paid  what  was  appointed  as  the 
price  of  their  redemption  ?  The  uttermost  farthing  is  not 
the  last  mite  of  their  desert  but  of  God's  i-ansom  price. 
But  the  curse  of  sin's  sequel  is  most  real  whatever  the 
amount.  And  it  was  certainly  on  Christ,  by  His  freely 
putting  Himself  under  it  beside  the  men  on  whom  it  lay. 
That  curse  then — was  it  an  infliction  from  God,  which  did 
not  lift,  did  not  cease  to  be  inflicted,  even  when  the  Son 
put  Himself  in  its  way  ;  or  was  it  something  that  struck 


ADDENDUM  241 

Him   only   from   men    below   and    not   from   God   above 
at  all? 

Surely  as  it  falls  on  man  at  least  it  is  God's  infliction. 

We  do  not  only  grieve  God  but  we  provoke   His  anger. 

There  is  nothing  we  need  more  to  recall  into  our  sense  of 

sin  at  present  than  this  (though  we  must  extend  it,  as  we 

must   extend   our   redemption,  to   a   racial   and   solidary 

wrath    of   God   in   which    we   share).      Its    absence    has 

slackened    and   flattened    the    whole    tone    and   level    of 

Christian  life.     Tlie  love   of  God  becomes   real   anger   to 

our  sin,  and  to  us  as  we  identify  ourselves  with  the  sin, 

to  us  while,  outside  Christ,  we  are  no  more  than  membei-s 

of  a  sinful  race.     Is  not  our  satisfaction  and  increase  in 

well-doing  the  personal  blessing  of  God  ?     Then  svu-ely  our 

misery  and  infatuation  on  the  other  path  is  His  personal 

anger.     If  a  true  evolution  carries   with  it  the   personal 

1   and   joyful    action  of  God  in    blessing   its   results,   is  the 

!   result   of   degeneration    a    mere    natural    process   in   the 

}   moral  region,   secluded  from  God's  displeased  action  and 

i   infliction  ?     Is  it  all  His  will  only  as  a  thing  willed,  and 

I    not  as  His  action  in  willing  it? 

Weigh,  as  men  of  real  moral  experience,  what  is  in 
!  volved  in  the  hardening  of  the  sinner.  That  is  the  worst 
)  penalty  iipon  sin,  its  cumulative  and  deadening  history. 
AVell,  is  it  simply  self -hardening  ?  Is  it  simply  the 
•  reflex  action  of  sin  upon  character,  sin  going  in,  settling 
■  in,  and  reproducing  itself  there  ?  Is  it  no  part  of  God's 
I  positive  procedure  in  judging  sin,  and  bringing  it,  for  sal- 
vation, to  a  crisis  of  judgment  grace  ?  When  Pharaoh 
j  hardens  his  heart,  is  that  in  no  sense  God  hardening 
1  Pharaoh's  heart?  When  a  man  hardens  himself  against 
j  God,  is  there  nothing  in  the  action  and  purpose  of  God 
i  that  takes  part  in  that  induration?  Is  that  anger  not  as 
I  real  as  the  superabovmding  grace  ?  Are  not  both  bound 
j  up  in  one  complex  treatment  of  the  moral  world  ?  When 
'  a  man  piles  up  his  sin  and  rejoices  in  iniquity,  is  God 
The  Work  of  Christ.  17 


^^2  ADDENDUM 


simply  a  bystander  and  spectator  nf  f>, 
not  God's  pressure  on  ,1^^^''^''''  °^  <^he  process?  Does 
stiffen  him,  ^LtTiLunin^  "^'^^^^"-^  ^im,  urge  him. 
shut  up  to  mer  y  a^n^P  t  iT^:/'  "l^^/^^*  ^«  -^^^^^  be 
but  the  action  of  a  ^vlL  u-  .  '^^  *"  '^^^  <^hat  this  is 
permissive  w^y  ^1  Jt  1  '"  ^"^^^^  ^^^'^^^^^^  ^  ^ 
the  Situation  P'can  th^A^:  l^ rpCtrr.  '^1^  '^ 
If  so,  where  is  the  inner  action  of  ,!  P""'"'^^  *^  anything  ? 
immanence  in  things  is  one  of  4  P'""'^"^'  ^"^  ^h°«« 
tions  ?      Everythincf  t  n     l  ^''  ^^"'^^  ^""^^rn  revela- 

to  the  whoi7ci':irrintrv^  ^>  r^^  ^^^^^^^-^ 

it  is  imderstood,  not   indeed  to  1        f  ^^^^^^^^^  «f  «i"  as 
Jong,    deep   history   of   th!  f ^'   ^"^  ^^  *^°^^  ^^  ^he 

coincided  ^th  a  ^XnLr^^^^^^^^^^^  ^^-'-^ 

him  of  Romans  vii.      Ask  ,„.J^  *  't-true  sons  of 

thus-that  the  anger  of  God  ™  "T"""'^  "  "'  '»  "'^^'<"- 
the  private  imagination  to  .w.^  "  ""•  *«'''^""1  "' 
then  sliocks,  apS  the'dnH  ""  '™^8^«^''i™  ^  wlaich 
all  conflden  e  fnthe  flesh  ft'  ^  'T  ''°'^'"^  '<"'^  <" 
*e  a  totally  new  nln='  ol  "'  *'  °°"''P"'  "^■■"' 
world,  bnt,  sin  beipTin  ..f"  "r"--  ?"'  ^^  in  the 
power,  does  God  nL  ^  brfj"  1  V^'  ''™"''"« 
precipitates  its  destrnct  L  ?  ^o  He'nf  \'''^'  "' 
nnatic  over  a  precipioe  into  waJr  where  heTanr  '"i 
and  divert  him  from  fi,o  ,  ^I'neie  ne  can  be  saved 

dashed  to  Xcesl     BmrT^'l  ^^"  ^^'''  ""'  ^°"'^^  ^^ 
xii.  39)  ?     men    in  W  T*  '°  ^''  ^^^^^  ^^^-^^  ^J"hn 

morally  possible  as  th.  ^^""'  "  '^"'^  "°  -'^^^  "^i-g 

With  LlZ^\t:^lsTeTR  ""  ^'^'^-^^  r  ^^'^'^  ^^-^ 
more  sinful.  Every  al  tJ  \T  ^''^  ''^  ^^^  ^^^«^^« 
That  is  the  curie  of  the  '  .  ^'^^  ^""*  "^  ^^^^^"^  ^t. 
from  God,  and  cut  adrift  7" .      f  "  ''"*  I-w  detached 

"nderHis'indiffe:LeP  I.  t,otH  ""^  "^^'"^^^  "^^^^ 
if  God  be  in  His  law  /.  t  \         curse  and  anger  still, 

His  world  ?  '  ^"  ^'  ""^  ^^"  ^^^^^-«  Hi^  to  pervad^ 

The  love  of  God  is  not  more  real  than  the  wrath  of  God. 


ADDENDUM  243 

For  He  can  be  really  angry  only  with  those  He  loves. 
And  how  can  Absolute  Love  love  without  acting  to  save  ? 
Well,  if  it  be  so,  that  God's  direct  displeasvu'e  and 
infliction  is  the  worst  thing  in  sin's  penalty,  did  the  dis- 
pleasiu-e  totally  vanish  from  the  infliction  when  Christ 
stood  under  it?  Would  He  have  really  borne  the  true 
judgment  on  sin  if  it  had  ?  Was  Christ's  great  work  not 
the  meeting  of  that  judgment  and  hallowing  it?  Did 
the  complete  obedience  and  reparation  not  include  the 
complete  acceptance  of  God's  displeasure  as  an  essential 
factor  in  the  curse  ?  A  holy  God  could  not  look  on  sin 
without  acting  on  it ;  nor  could  He  do  either  but  to  abhor 
and  curse  it,  even  when  His  Son  was  beneath  it.  Wherein 
is  guilt  different  from  sin  but  in  this — that  it  is  sin,  not 
cut  adrift  from  God  and  let  go  its  own  way  and  go  to 
pieces,  but  sin  placed  under  the  anger  of  God,  under  the 
personal  reaction  of  that  Absolute  Holy  God  which  no 
creature,  no  situation,  can  escape?  And  could  Christ  bear 
our  guilt  and  take  it  away  if  He  did  not  carry  it  there,  and 
bear  it  there,  and  hallow  its  judgment  there  ?  Did  He 
just  throw  it  down  there,  leave  it,  and  rid  Himself  of  it  ? 
Does  not  the  best  of  sons  suffer  from  the  angry  gloom  that 
spreads  from  the  father  over  the  whole  house  at  the 
prodigal's  shameless  shame  ?  Did  God  not  lay  on  Him  the 
iniquity  of  us  all,  and  inflict  that  veiling  of  His  face  which 
darkened  to  dereliction  even  the  Redeemer's  soul  ?  It  is 
not  desert  that  is  the  worst  thing  in  judgment,  but  deser- 
tion— the  sense  of  desert  forsaken  by  God.  The  forsaken- 
ness is  the  worst  judgment.  For  with  God's  presence 
my  sense  of  desert  may  be  my  sanctiflcation.  What 
Christ  bore  was  not  simply  a  sense  of  the  connection 
between  the  sinner  and  the  impersonal  consequences  of 
sin,  but  a  sense  of  the  sinner's  relation  to  the  personal 
vis-d-vls  of  an  angry  God.  God  never  left  Him,  but  He 
did  refuse  Him  His  face.  The  communion  was  not  broken, 
but  its  light  was  withdrawn.     He  was  forsaken  but  not 


244  ADDENDUM 

disjoined.  He  was  insolubly  bound  to  the  very  Father 
who  turned  away  and  could  not  look  on  sin  but  to  abhor 
and  ciu-se  it  even  when  His  Son  was  beneath  it.  How 
could  He  feel  the  grief  of  being  forsaken  by  God  if  He 
was  not  at  bottom  one  with  Him?  Neglect  by  one  to 
whom  we  have  no  link  makes  no  trouble. 

Even  a  theologian  so  little  orthodox  as  Weizsacker 
says : — 

"  The  moral  experience  of  guilt  is  too  strong  to  let  me 
say  that  it  can  be  met  by  any  mere  manifestation  of  grace 
or  of  love  from  God  to  man— even  when  that  manifestation 
carries  in  it  the  sympathetic  suffering  of  sin's  ciu-se,  borne 
merely  in  the  way  of  conjarming  the  manifestation  and 
pressing  the  object-lesson."  "  When  repentance  helps  the 
believer  to  peace  it  is  not  ex  opere  operato,  because  he  has 
repented  and  may  now  trust  grace  ;  but  it  is  because  in 
his  repentance  he  has  part  and  lot  in  the  infinite  i^ain  and 
confession  of  Christ." 


w 

UNWIN  BROTHERS,  LIMITED,   THE   QRESHAM  PRESS,  WOKING  AND  LONDON 


B-24-04  32180     MS     ^ 


pr\nce\pf* 


Ty>eo\oq'^ify 


Ubfa^lf^ 


A0A2 


0A26A 


96A7 


DATE  DUE 


H\C